summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/60451-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60451-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/60451-0.txt8297
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8297 deletions
diff --git a/old/60451-0.txt b/old/60451-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 8f4e38e..0000000
--- a/old/60451-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8297 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Mystery of Suicide Place, by
-Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: The Mystery of Suicide Place
-
-Author: Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller
-
-Release Date: October 7, 2019 [EBook #60451]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MYSTERY OF SUICIDE PLACE ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images
-courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University
-(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/))
-
-
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s Notes:
-
-Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
-
-Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end.
-
- * * * * *
-
-
-
-
-THE MYSTERY _of_ SUICIDE PLACE
-
-
- _By
- Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller_
-
- HART SERIES No. 40
-
- (Printed in the United States of America)
-
- PUBLISHED BY
- THE ARTHUR WESTBROOK COMPANY
- CLEVELAND, U. S. A.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS.
-
-
- PAGE.
-
- CHAPTER I. “If Only----” 5
-
- CHAPTER II. “Heiress of Fate” 8
-
- CHAPTER III. A Dastardly Plot 13
-
- CHAPTER IV. Why Did She Do It? 16
-
- CHAPTER V. The Reason Why 23
-
- CHAPTER VI. A Dream of Roses 29
-
- CHAPTER VII. At the Dread Hour of Midnight 34
-
- CHAPTER VIII. “From That Spot by Horror Haunted” 40
-
- CHAPTER IX. “Oh! Those Happy Moments Spent Together!” 44
-
- CHAPTER X. “Sleeping, I Dreamed, Love!” 49
-
- CHAPTER XI. Plighted 52
-
- CHAPTER XII. “When I Am Married!” Cried Floy 55
-
- CHAPTER XIII. In the Meshes of Her Hungry Fate 57
-
- CHAPTER XIV. Thrown on the World 63
-
- CHAPTER XV. “As Proud and as Pretty as a Princess” 66
-
- CHAPTER XVI. A Cruel Persecution 71
-
- CHAPTER XVII. The Fair Dead Face He Had Loved So Well 75
-
- CHAPTER XVIII. “Cupid” 79
-
- CHAPTER XIX. The Beresford Pride 82
-
- CHAPTER XX. Alva’s Disappointment 88
-
- CHAPTER XXI. “Where is She Now?” 92
-
- CHAPTER XXII. “Oh, My Son, My Son!” 95
-
- CHAPTER XXIII. “You Wicked, Wicked Girl!” Cried the
- Midnight Visitor 102
-
- CHAPTER XXIV. “A Royal Road to Fortune” 106
-
- CHAPTER XXV. How Those Tender Letters to Another
- Must Have Stabbed Maybelle’s Heart! 110
-
- CHAPTER XXVI. “I Will Sell My Life and Honor
- Dearly!” Cried the Maddened Girl 116
-
- CHAPTER XXVII. At Bay 119
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII. Another Intruder 122
-
- CHAPTER XXIX. “Oh, How Blest I Am!” Cried Floy 125
-
- CHAPTER XXX. “’Tis Home Where’er the Heart Is” 128
-
- CHAPTER XXXI. Near to Death 134
-
- CHAPTER XXXII. “The Silence of a Broken Heart” 137
-
- CHAPTER XXXIII. Pride Brought Low 140
-
- CHAPTER XXXIV. Too Late! 142
-
- CHAPTER XXXV. “He is Fickle and False--My Lover
- Whom I Trusted So Fondly!--How Can
- I Bear This Pain and Live?” 146
-
- CHAPTER XXXVI. “Not Till Love Comes” 152
-
- CHAPTER XXXVII. Searching in Vain 155
-
- CHAPTER XXXVIII. A Bower of Roses 158
-
- CHAPTER XXXIX. A Little Hand 161
-
- CHAPTER XL. A Startling Revelation 163
-
- CHAPTER XLI. Joy and Sorrow 166
-
- CHAPTER XLII. A Young Girl’s Pride 170
-
- CHAPTER XLIII. Maybelle Writes a Letter 173
-
- CHAPTER XLIV. But One Chance in a Hundred 180
-
- CHAPTER XLV. “Hope Deferred Maketh the Heart Sick” 184
-
- CHAPTER XLVI. “The House is Haunted” 188
-
- CHAPTER XLVII. “Life Is So Sad!” Cried Floy 192
-
- CHAPTER XLVIII. A Strange Romance 198
-
- CHAPTER XLIX. “Something Terrible!” 203
-
- CHAPTER L. The Last Victim 209
-
- CHAPTER LI. “Just One Kiss!” 212
-
- CHAPTER LII. All That Floy Had Longed for in Other
- Days Was Hers Now--Lucky Little Mortal! 217
-
- * * * * *
-
-THE MYSTERY _of_ SUICIDE PLACE
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I. “IF ONLY----”
-
-
-When the beautiful Miss Maybelle Maury, of Mount Vernon, New York, was
-returning in October, 1894, from her tour of Europe with her chaperon,
-Mrs. Vere de Vere, a New York society leader, she was introduced by the
-latter to our hero, handsome young St. George Beresford, the only son
-of a New York millionaire.
-
-Life on shipboard offers many temptations to flirtation, and the
-fascinating youth did not show himself indifferent to the challenge
-that Maybelle’s dark, languishing eyes immediately flashed into his
-face. He attached himself to her party, and made lazy, languid love to
-the beauty all the way over.
-
-The chaperon was delighted, and plumed herself not a little on the
-probable grand match she had brought about for her favorite Maybelle.
-She knew that the girl’s mother, her own distant relative, would be
-overjoyed at this lucky turn of Fortune’s wheel. Maybelle was nineteen,
-and it was time she was making her matrimonial market, because she had
-two younger sisters at school who must come out in a year or two more,
-and it would be so expensive having three girls in society at once, for
-the father, though a prosperous New York merchant, could not be rated
-among the millionaires.
-
-Our space, however, will not permit us to follow the progress of
-Maybelle’s flirtation through those bright October days upon the sea.
-
-But when the twain parted in New York, St. George Beresford was invited
-to visit the beauty at her home in Mount Vernon, close to the great
-metropolis, and carelessly promised to go “some day.”
-
-It was a shame that the handsome rogue forgot all about it afterward,
-so that they did not meet again until the winter, when Maybelle was
-spending a month in the height of the season with her New York friend,
-Mrs. Vere de Vere.
-
-Her dark eyes flashed with pleasure as they clasped hands again after
-those months of separation, and she cried reproachfully:
-
-“You forgot your promise!”
-
-The laughing brown eyes grew soft with repentance as he returned,
-coaxingly:
-
-“Indeed, I meant to come to Mount Vernon, but--I went South the first
-of November with my folks, and didn’t return until--well, _recently_.
-So now--will you forgive me?”
-
-Would she not forgive the deceitful wretch anything, charming Maybelle,
-who secretly adored him? She knew that he had only remained South five
-weeks, but she flashed him a melting glance, and murmured, sweetly:
-
-“I’ll forgive you, sir, on only one condition--that you come in the
-early spring.”
-
-“Only too glad to promise--so good of you to permit me,” cooed the
-_jeunesse dorée_; and so the flirtation was resumed, although not very
-spiritedly on his part. He was five-and-twenty, and several years in
-the social swim had made him shy of pretty anglers for rich catches.
-
-They met at balls, operas, and receptions--they drove together a few
-times, he made several short calls, and sent her flowers and books, but
-his frank nonchalance through it all was not encouraging. It was froth
-on a light wave, and even the keen attention of Mrs. Vere de Vere could
-detect no latent earnestness.
-
-“He does not seem to mean anything in particular,” she confided
-candidly to the girl on the last day of her stay; and Maybelle laughed
-and answered that she did not care--she had only been flirting with him.
-
-But that night her pillow was wet with tears because of his careless
-farewell when he heard she was going.
-
-But she could not banish his image from her warm heart. Her love, as
-well as her pride, was enlisted, and a little spark of hope kept alive
-in her heart the longing that he would keep his promise to come in the
-spring.
-
-But it is more than probable that he would have audaciously forgotten
-again, only her brother Otho sought his acquaintance and attached
-himself to him, with the result that he “bagged the game”--that is, he
-brought St. George Beresford to Mount Vernon in May, when the handsome
-home on Prospect Avenue, Chester Hill, was looking its best among its
-trees and flowers.
-
-Oh, how shyly happy Maybelle was at his coming! The love in her
-heart made her dusky beauty more dazzling than ever before. Joy lent
-a deeper, fuller cadence to her musical voice. Hope shone again like
-a brilliant star in her languishing dark eyes, with their heavy,
-black-fringed lashes.
-
-St. George Beresford suddenly found her winning on him in a subtle
-fashion and told himself that really she was growing more charming with
-each day and hour. This tenderness and admiration might have ripened
-into passion for Maybelle, if only----
-
-Ah! those words, _if only_--so short, so simple, yet so fraught with
-meaning!
-
-Maybelle might have won Beresford’s heart and become his bride, _if
-only_ he had not seen, as he lounged at the gate with Otho Maury, one
-May morning, that vision of a blue-eyed, golden-haired, cherry-lipped,
-dimpled-faced girl in dark blue flashing past the gate on a shining
-wheel, leaving in his heart a memory of the sweetest, sauciest, most
-adorable young face in the world.
-
-“Who is she?” he asked, hoarsely, of Otho; who replied, carelessly:
-
-“Miss Florence Fane, the carpenter’s daughter, nicknamed Fly-away Floy,
-by reason of her hoidenish ways and never did a girl deserve the title
-more.”
-
-It was that lovely face, dear reader, that brought the elements of
-tragedy into my story.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II. “HEIRESS OF FATE.”
-
-
-Otho Maury’s tone was light and contemptuous, but at heart he was
-furious. He had a _penchant_ for Florence Fane himself, and dreaded a
-rival in this man whose face had paled at the sight of her, and whose
-voice had trembled as he asked her name--ay, whose very heart shone in
-his splendid eyes as he leaned over the gate watching the flying wheel
-and its graceful rider like one in a dream--a dream of love, for his
-pulse beat fast, his heart leaped wildly, his very soul was stirred
-within him in strange, delirious ecstasy.
-
-Maybelle came down the graveled walk to them, beautiful in a dainty
-white gown with purple lilacs at her slender waist.
-
-But St. George Beresford did not turn to meet her gaze, and Otho said,
-sneeringly:
-
-“Beresford has been struck dumb by the sight of a beauty on a bicycle.”
-
-“A beauty?” frowningly.
-
-“Yes. Little Fly-away Floy.”
-
-“Nonsense, _she_ is no beauty, only a mischievous little hoiden! Don’t
-let her turn your head, Mr. Beresford; she isn’t in _our_ set at all.
-Her father is a mechanic, and her mother a seamstress.”
-
-“Ah!” he exclaimed, carelessly, turning around and flashing her a
-bright, quizzical glance, in which he seemed to dismiss the thought of
-Florence Fane.
-
-He was very proud, and did not wish her to know that he had been
-fascinated by one so far below him in social position.
-
-But Maybelle had equivocated, and she hoped ardently that he would not
-find it out.
-
-A flavor of romance and mystery hung around Florence Fane’s origin.
-
-John Banks, the kind-hearted carpenter, had taken the sobbing child
-nine years ago from the side of her dead mother and carried her home to
-his childless wife, who, because Floy seemed to have no kith or kin,
-had taken her into her heart and called her daughter, and both lavished
-a world of tenderness on the seven-year-old child. But save in nobility
-of nature and a tender heart, she was no more like the homely pair than
-a restless humming-bird is like a toiling honey-bee. She was rarely,
-exquisitely beautiful, lovable after an imperious fashion, but willful
-and untamable in disposition, the result of spoiling by a too fond and
-overindulgent mother, who at the last had deserted her by fleeing from
-life’s pains and penalties by the forbidden path of suicide.
-
-Floy was heiress by her birth to a small estate and to a terrible taint
-of blood--the mania for suicide.
-
-She was a descendant of the Nellest family, that for forty years had
-numbered in each decade a suicide among its members.
-
-The scene of these tragedies was at an old farm-house on a lonely road
-two miles from Mount Vernon.
-
-The house, a substantial and somewhat pretentious structure of rough
-dark stone, overgrown picturesquely in many places with creeping ivy,
-stood back from the road in a magnificent grove of old oak-trees, and
-twenty-five acres of rich farming land stretched away in the rear.
-
-But so grewsome was the reputation of the place, that for nine years it
-had had no tenants, and its name had changed, by tacit consent of the
-neighborhood, from Nellest Farm to Suicide Place.
-
-The Nellest family had owned and tilled this farm almost a hundred
-years, but in the middle of the century the head of the family had
-committed suicide by cutting his throat, and just ten years later, his
-only son was found hanging from a tree near the spot where his father
-died.
-
-The widow of the son, with her only daughter, continued to reside at
-the farm, employing a competent man to manage it. But when another
-decade rolled around, the neighborhood was horrified to learn that the
-manager had shot himself in the head, adding the third to the list of
-deaths by suicidal mania.
-
-Horrified and unnerved by all these tragedies, Widow Nellest fled from
-the place with her beautiful young daughter, leaving the property in
-the hands of a lawyer for rent or sale.
-
-But neither buyer nor tenant could be found, and successive crops of
-weeds ripened and died on the untilled acres. The poorest beggar would
-have refused to live there rent-free.
-
-At almost the end of the next decade the daughter of Widow Nellest
-returned to the place in widow’s weeds, and with a child seven years
-old. Her mother had died of a broken heart, she said, and she herself
-had been married and widowed.
-
-In spite of the horror of the neighborhood, she took up her abode
-at Suicide Place, declaring herself poor and unable to make a home
-elsewhere. Here she lived alone with her child, as neither man-servant
-nor maid-servant would have gone inside the gates for love or money.
-
-And here, after a few months’ solitude, Mrs. Fane, overcome by the
-terrible, mysterious spirit of the old place, succumbed to the mania of
-her family and poisoned herself.
-
-John Banks, who had been employed by the woman to mend her gates, heard
-the frightened shrieks of little Floy one morning when he came to his
-work, and most reluctantly entered the house.
-
-He found Mrs. Fane dead, with a bottle of poison clutched in her
-stiffened hand. She had been dead for hours.
-
-The carpenter took the orphan child to his own home, and into his big,
-generous heart. Then he reported the case, after which there was a
-coroner’s inquest and a verdict of suicide by poison.
-
-Enough money was found in the house to bury her decently, and then the
-old place was left to its grim solitude again.
-
-This was Florence Fane’s inheritance--the old farm that none would
-rent or buy, and the terrible taint of blood that made her an object
-of a romantic interest and pity to the many who knew what must be her
-probable fate.
-
-But, strange to say, the child herself knew and laughed at these
-whisperings. She had no superstition in her make-up; and, although
-forbidden by her adopted parents to enter even the gates, she was in
-the habit of going secretly to the old house and rambling through it at
-will. She even declared that she would go and live there, if any one
-would bear her company; but no one accepted her defiant challenge to
-fate.
-
-Meanwhile, the time was approaching when the grim, unappeasable Moloch
-of the place would demand, in all probability, its fifth victim. It was
-shunned like the plague, for all remembered that not only the family,
-but one of no kith or kin, had met self-sought death there. None but
-Floy ventured near the place--willful Floy, who laughed to scorn their
-predictions that she would be the next sacrifice. When they tried to
-reason with her, she would not listen to their warnings, darting away
-like a gay, elusive little humming-bird.
-
-When St. George Beresford turned away from the gate where he had
-watched Fly-away Floy out of sight, he knew that his heart had gone
-with her forever, and that he never had, and never could love Maybelle
-Maury as she wished to have him do--for he had long since fathomed the
-tender secret of her heart. The knowledge made him feel very pitiful
-toward the poor girl, and rendered him so abstracted that she guessed
-the change in him directly, and became furiously jealous of her
-unconscious rival, merry little Floy.
-
-He tried to smile and chat as usual with Maybelle and Otho, but his
-thoughts wandered from them in spite of himself.
-
-Oh, how strange it was--how strange! Only a careless glance from a pair
-of blue eyes, as the girl had smiled and nodded at Otho Maury, and all
-the world had changed for St. George Beresford. He wondered vaguely if
-_his glance_ had made any impression on the girl’s heart.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III. A DASTARDLY PLOT.
-
-
-The first moment that Maybelle was alone with Otho she clung to his
-arm, whispering, sorrowfully:
-
-“Otho, I am wretched! Did you mean what you said this morning--that St.
-George admired that girl?”
-
-“Yes, I meant it, every word, Maybelle, for it is true, curse the luck!
-and unless we carry things with a high hand, he is lost to you forever.
-In fact, I never saw a fellow so hard hit in all my life. He actually
-turned white to the lips with emotion, and his voice was hoarse and
-strange as he demanded her name; and, of course, you noticed how
-_distrait_ and half-hearted he has been all day?”
-
-“Yes, I saw it too plainly; but, oh, I can not give him up! Oh, surely,
-he would not stoop to _her_--so far beneath him socially! Besides, she
-isn’t so pretty, either--only with a babyish kind of beauty.”
-
-“Not so pretty, Maybelle! Why, now you make a fatal mistake,
-underrating the girl’s charms. Half the fellows are raving over her
-style; and she could have a dozen proposals to-morrow, only she laughs
-them to scorn, the saucy little darling!”
-
-“You are very enthusiastic, Otho!” she cried, suspiciously. “Perhaps
-you are in love with her yourself. I wish you would marry her
-to-morrow, and make it impossible for her to become my rival.”
-
-He flushed, then laughed, answering, coolly:
-
-“Thank you; but the plan isn’t feasible. I shouldn’t mind making love
-to the pretty little thing, for she’s sweet enough to turn any man’s
-head; but I intend, like yourself, to marry money when I sacrifice
-myself on Hymen’s altar.”
-
-“Oh, brother, I am wretched, wretched! It isn’t alone for the money I
-want him. I have had other offers--rich ones, too; but I love _him_,
-love him, love him! I must win him or die! All in a minute I feel
-desperately wicked, and willing to do anything to win him for my own. I
-hate that girl already, and wish her dead! Why does she not go and kill
-herself like her mother?”
-
-“Probably she will in the end; but she isn’t unhappy enough yet.”
-
-“Then let us do something to drive her mad with despair at once!”
-cried Maybelle, feverishly, recklessly, her dark eyes flashing with a
-tigerish light not good to see.
-
-Otho’s eyes flashed back the same spirit, for his heart was burning
-with a cruel passion for bonny Floy. Stooping close to her ear, he
-whispered, hoarsely:
-
-“Suppose I could drive her mad with love for me?”
-
-“Try it, Otho, try it! Begin at once, please!” she responded, eagerly,
-hopefully.
-
-“I will, for I fancy she admires me immensely already by her blushes
-when I speak to her, and I’ll follow up the good impression at once,
-storm the castle of her fancy, as it were, with ardent love-making,
-persuade her to elope with me, perhaps--oh, a mock marriage, of course!
-She is poor, and so she could not be taken _au serieux_.”
-
-She listened without a protest to his diabolical scheme for wrecking
-the life of a pure and lovely girl. Oh, a jealous woman can be so hard
-and pitiless!
-
-He continued:
-
-“Of course you know she will be at the picnic we attend to-morrow?”
-
-“No! Who dared invite the creature?” imperiously.
-
-“Pshaw! Maybelle, that scorn was well acted before Beresford to-day;
-but in private we know that the girl really has some rights and a sort
-of footing in our set, so that we’re apt to meet her at less exclusive
-functions, such as this picnic will be. We can not keep from meeting
-her to-morrow, but we can forestall Beresford’s suit by plotting
-beforehand.”
-
-“Tell me how, Otho, and be sure I will act my part.”
-
-“I am sure you will; but I must first think it over, and in the morning
-I will confide my plans to you before we start for the picnic. And
-I’ll call at the carpenter’s cottage this evening. She is always on
-the porch with her guitar. I’ll get in her good graces so that I can
-monopolize her company to-morrow, and make him think he has no show
-with her at all. I’ll throw in some little fibs, too, that he’s
-engaged to you, etc., so that she will shun him.”
-
-“Yes, Otho, I see. That is a splendid idea, and easy to carry out. Oh,
-how I thank you for your clever help all through!” she cried, in a
-transport of joy and gratitude.
-
-Otho accepted the praise complacently, but he knew he was working more
-for himself than for her.
-
-It would be a most delightful part to play, the making love to Floy,
-and as for the rest, he was heart and soul in the scheme to win a
-millionaire for his brother-in-law. He was selfish and extravagant,
-and always in hot water with his father about money, so when Maybelle
-secured her prize he would make her pay a heavy price for his help.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV. WHY DID SHE DO IT?
-
-
-The next morning dawned gloriously, and in due time the carriages
-reached the picnic-grounds--just a mile past Suicide Place--a
-picturesque grove on the banks of a river. There was a pavilion and
-music for dancing, with every device for pleasure.
-
-And Floy was there with the rest, charming in a white duck suit and big
-hat, self-possessed as a young princess, and not one whit abashed when
-Otho led her to his party, and said, graciously:
-
-“You know my sister Maybelle, don’t you? She has been away a great deal
-lately, but she remembers little Fly-away Floy, and this is my friend,
-Mr. St. George Beresford.”
-
-They all bowed graciously, and then the quartet sat down together on
-the river-bank, for all this condescension was the plot that wicked
-Otho had unfolded to his sister that morning. Other couples joined
-them, while some danced in the pavilion, and still others swung in the
-hammocks under the shady trees.
-
-They talked lightly and desultory on frothy subjects, as people at
-picnics usually do, and barely any one but Beresford remembered
-afterward that it was Otho Maury who started the subject of bravery
-and courage, and contrasted the difference in man and woman on these
-qualities of mind and strength. He exclaimed, finally:
-
-“I adore courage and bravery in man or woman. Indeed, I would not marry
-a girl who was a coward--who ran shrieking from a mouse, or trembled
-at the thought of a burglar--but I could worship a fearless girl; such
-a one, for instance, as would dare to spend a night alone in a haunted
-house.”
-
-The pretty girls who heard him all shrieked and shuddered with
-dismay--all except Floy, who shrugged her pretty shoulders, and said,
-vivaciously:
-
-“Pshaw! that is not any great thing to do. I shouldn’t be afraid to
-stay in a haunted house all night.”
-
-“Aren’t you afraid of ghosts, like most young girls?” asked Otho,
-incredulously.
-
-“No, I’m not afraid, for I don’t believe in spirits.”
-
-Maybelle laughed tauntingly.
-
-“You are joking, Floy. You wouldn’t dare stay alone all night in
-Suicide House--now, would you?”
-
-The girls all applauded Maybelle, sneering at Floy’s pretense
-of bravery, until the impulsive girl saw that they were overtly
-challenging her to a proof of her courage.
-
-Flushing with anger, her blue eyes blazing with defiance, she cried,
-stormily:
-
-“I am not a coward, Maybelle Maury, and I am not afraid of anything,
-ghost or human; and I will prove it to you all by staying alone at
-Suicide House to-night!”
-
-“No, no; you must not!” cried a few voices, frightened at the thought
-of what she had been goaded to do.
-
-But Floy’s high spirit was up in arms, and she would not be dissuaded
-from her purpose.
-
-“I shall surely do it, and no one shall prevent me!” she cried; adding:
-“When we go home to-night, you may leave me at Suicide Place, and I
-will lock myself in, for I have the keys with me now, and you can go
-by and tell auntie I stayed all night with one of the girls. In the
-morning you may send a committee to escort me home in triumph. Why do
-you all look so pale and frightened? There is no danger, I tell you;
-I’ve been over the house a hundred times alone, and the only ghosts are
-rats. It will be rare fun staying there all night!”
-
-No one could dissuade her, so they gave up trying. Everybody was
-sorry for it, but Otho and his sister, who exchanged furtive looks of
-satisfaction.
-
-St. George Beresford had not spoken a word during the whole
-conversation, though his eager, admiring eyes had scarcely left Floy’s
-lovely flower-like face. He was silent, abstracted, bitterly piqued at
-Floy’s pronounced indifference to himself.
-
-She had not seemed to see him since the first glance in which she had
-acknowledged their introduction by Otho Maury, and of course he could
-not know that it was because Otho had said to her at the cottage gate
-last night:
-
-“My sister Maybelle will be at the picnic to-morrow with her handsome
-betrothed--the rich New Yorker she is to marry this fall. She is as
-jealous of him as a little Turk, and it makes her angry for any other
-girl to even look at him.”
-
-He had counted rightly on Floy’s high sense of honor.
-
-She was a mischievous little madcap, but she respected Maybelle’s
-rights, and feigned indifference to Beresford, although she could not
-avoid noticing the ardent glance he threw in her direction, and she
-thought, indignantly:
-
-“No wonder Maybelle is jealous, for I can see already that he’s a
-wretched flirt. I won’t even look at him, though he is awfully, awfully
-handsome!”
-
-So with a sigh, whose subtle meaning she could not understand, she
-turned her back on the wretched Beresford, and entered readily into an
-animated conversation with Otho, maddening her silent admirer with such
-keen jealousy that he could bear it no longer.
-
-“Let us go and dance,” he said to Maybelle, hoarsely.
-
-“Oh, I’m too lazy to move. Go and find another partner,” she laughed.
-
-“But I’m not acquainted with any of the girls here.”
-
-“Otho, go along and introduce him to some girls, and I’ll stay with
-Floy and tell her about my lovely trip to Europe last year.”
-
-Beresford, disappointed in a faint hope that she might have proffered
-Floy to him as a partner, went away with Otho, and Maybelle made
-herself agreeable to her companion.
-
-At last she observed, patronizingly:
-
-“You’ve never been _anywhere_, have you, Floy?”
-
-“Not since mamma brought me a little girl back to the farm,” Floy
-answered, flushing sensitively, for she felt the sting in Maybelle’s
-patronizing tone.
-
-But the latter continued, gently and purringly:
-
-“It’s too bad your having to stay with those poor, hard-working
-people, isn’t it? Shouldn’t you like to support yourself, Floy?”
-
-“I should not know how to earn a penny,” murmured Floy, who was like
-the naughty Brier-Rose of the poem:
-
- “Whene’er a thrifty matron this idle maid espied,
- She shook her head in warning and scarce her wrath could hide;
- For girls were made for housewives, for spinning-wheel and loom,
- And not to drink the sunshine and the flowers’ sweet perfume.
-
- “But out she skipped the meadows o’er and gazed into the sky,
- Her heart o’erbrimmed with gladness, she scarce herself knew why;
- And to a merry tune she hummed: ‘Oh, Heaven only knows
- Whatever will become of the naughty Brier-Rose?’”
-
-“Suppose I tell you what papa was saying about you last night?”
-continued Maybelle.
-
-“Yes,” Floy answered, helplessly.
-
-“He was saying that he needed two new salesgirls in his big dry-goods
-store in New York, and he wondered if any girls in Mount Vernon would
-like to go. He said he had thought of you, and that maybe old John
-Banks would be glad to have you find a situation and help earn your own
-living.”
-
-Floy reddened, paled, then gasped:
-
-“I don’t believe Uncle John would like it at all. He loves me--he and
-auntie--and he doesn’t mind taking care of me.”
-
-“But you’ll tell him of this offer, won’t you, dear, and you’ll think
-of it yourself? Papa says he’ll keep the place open a week for you,”
-said Maybelle, who had suggested the plan to Mr. Maury herself.
-
-“I’ll tell Uncle John,” promised Floy; but she seemed tongue-tied after
-that, and went moodily away from Maybelle’s vicinity to join some other
-girls, keeping so resolutely away that they did not meet again until
-that afternoon, when most of the dancers were resting after dinner on
-the banks of the beautiful river.
-
-At heart Floy was cruelly wounded by Maybelle’s patronizing, but she
-was too proud to show her pain. Once St. George Beresford ventured to
-seek her for a partner in the dance, but she refused so curtly that he
-turned away indignantly, wondering why she was so cold to him while so
-kind to others.
-
-“She has plenty of smiles for that shallow Otho. I’d like to wring his
-little black neck!” he thought, angrily.
-
-Otho was a cur, indeed, but he was slight and dark and elegant--one
-of those types that very young girls rave over. Beresford saw that he
-stood high in Floy’s good graces, and began to hate him accordingly.
-
-When the couples paired off on the river-bank beneath the shady trees,
-there was Maybelle and Beresford, and next to them Floy and Otho.
-
-Floy was bright and restless, feeling Beresford’s gaze ever seeking
-hers, and wondering why it thrilled her so when she knew it was not
-right for him to look at any other than Maybelle, his beautiful,
-dark-eyed betrothed.
-
-She turned her back on him rather rudely, and exclaimed to Otho:
-
-“People are very foolish and superstitious. They are always going on
-about Suicide Place, and saying that it must claim another victim soon;
-and they are even hinting that I will be the doomed one.”
-
-“That is nonsense. I am sure you are too strong-minded to yield to such
-a temptation,” Otho replied, reassuringly.
-
-St. George could not help listening to the sound of the musical voice
-and watching the beautiful profile when it turned toward him in her
-animated talk.
-
-Heavens, how lovely she was! What eyes, what lips, what dimples, what
-a mesh of curly, golden hair in which to entangle a man’s throbbing
-heart! And yet it was not simply her beauty that inthralled him, and he
-knew it. She had that psychical charm we call personal magnetism, that
-is like the perfume to the flower and seems to endow it with a soul.
-
-He heard her continue, almost defiantly, as if annoyed:
-
-“I wish they would not talk about it, for it makes me angry. Why should
-I kill myself? I’m young and gay, and, in a way, happy! And yet,”
-musingly, “I suppose, after all, that the terrible taint of that mania
-is in my blood. I am not superstitious, but perhaps it may conquer me
-after all, who knows? Do you suppose I shall ever kill myself?”
-
-“I hope not. You would break a dozen hearts if you did, mine among the
-rest,” Otho replied, banteringly, with a killing glance.
-
-She continued, meditatively:
-
-“They will go on expecting me to commit suicide, of course, and
-always selecting the old farm as the scene of the fifth tragedy. Why
-should I not choose some other scene for the final act? This river,
-say,” pointing to it as it rippled below the bank, dark and deep and
-dangerous in its beauty.
-
-Laughing, she rose to her feet, and he said:
-
-“It seems that fate always demands the sacrifice within the gates of
-the grim old place.”
-
-“Do you think so? Well, I shall defy the fate to which I was born,
-and break the charm of Suicide Place. If, following the taint in my
-blood, I must indeed kill myself, I shall disappoint everybody in the
-location. It shall not be at the old farm, but--_here_!”
-
-Then all at once the startling tragedy happened.
-
-Floy stepped to the edge of the bank with a strange, mocking laugh on
-her red lips, and, as if the terrible mania had seized on her suddenly,
-red-handed and implacable as fate itself, she threw up her arms above
-her beautiful head, and leaped into the river that divided hungrily to
-receive the girlish form, then closed again greedily over its prey.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V. THE REASON WHY.
-
-
-Pretty Floy’s startling, unexpected, and terrible action produced the
-effect of a thunder-clap on the gay and thoughtless crowd of young
-people who witnessed it.
-
-A moment of blank, awed silence ensued, then every one seemed to join
-in a cry of alarm and dismay as they pressed forward to the banks and
-watched the eddying circles of water over the deep and dangerous spot
-where that lovely form had disappeared from view.
-
-They watched eagerly for the golden head to reappear.
-
-Meanwhile, Otho Maury sat motionless gazing at the water, his face
-marble-white, but in his eyes, beneath their lowered lids, a strange
-and devilish gleam of joy, as he thought to himself:
-
-“How deuced clever in the little girl to hasten the _dénouement_ of her
-life like this! It saves Maybelle and me a world of trouble.”
-
-As for Maybelle, when Floy sprung into the water, she uttered one loud,
-hysterical shriek, and clutched her companion with both hands, hiding
-her dark eyes against his shoulder as though she could not bear the
-sight of the river.
-
-But in an instant Beresford recovered from his trance of horror, and
-struggled to release himself and rise.
-
-But Maybelle clung to him so wildly that he could not loosen her grasp
-without hurting the clinging white hands.
-
-“Do not leave me--do not leave me, St. George! I am so frightened!” she
-wailed, beseechingly.
-
-“Otho! Otho!” called Beresford, sternly; and as Maury looked around
-with a dazed expression, he added: “Come to your sister--I must save
-that girl!”
-
-Otho did not stir from his position, pretending not to understand, and
-Maybelle tightened her frantic clutch until he saw that he must use
-gentle force to release himself.
-
-“I beg your pardon, but in common humanity I must go,” he said,
-resolutely, and wrenched himself free, rushing forward, throwing off
-his coat and hat as he went. Then, amid ringing cheers, the big,
-handsome fellow plunged into the river.
-
-Out of that crowd of perhaps fifty young men he was the only one that
-had volunteered to save the drowning girl, although half a score of
-them had pretended to adore her.
-
-As Beresford sprung into the water, Floy’s little head suddenly
-appeared above it some distance away from where she had sunk. He struck
-out in that direction, shouting to her to be brave, that he would save
-her life.
-
-But at the sound of his voice, the girl’s head suddenly sunk beneath
-the water again, as though she were determined to accomplish her
-purpose of suicide.
-
-Our hero, swimming with strong and gallant strokes toward the spot,
-made a bold dive down to the depths, but rose again without Floy.
-
-Directly her head bobbed up again some distance off, but swimming
-quickly toward her, Beresford grasped her where she lay easily floating
-on the water, not having realized in his excitement that she had been
-swimming furtively under the water, leading him a race for the fun of
-the thing, for she was not in the least danger.
-
-Grasping her tightly, he said in hoarse tones, broken with joyful
-emotion:
-
-“Thank Heaven, I reached you before you sunk again! It was a terrible
-thing you attempted, but I shall save you in spite of yourself.”
-
-Floy laughed softly, and answered in a meek little voice:
-
-“Oh, I’m sorry now that I did it. I don’t believe I want to die after
-all!”
-
-“That is right,” he cried, heartily. “Now, be calm, and I will take
-you safely to the shore. Put your hands on my shoulder easily, like
-this,” placing them. “Be cool, and don’t get frightened and clutch at
-me--above all, don’t clasp my neck, for the current is very deep and
-strong, and you must not impede my motions. Do you understand?”
-
-“Oh, yes; and I’ll do as you say. I--I should have liked to hold you
-around the neck, but if you object to it so seriously, I won’t.”
-
-Was there a tone of exquisite raillery in the girl’s voice? He looked
-suspiciously into her face, and saw veiled mischief in the clear blue
-eyes. She was not frightened--not in the least.
-
-“Thank you,” he returned, coolly, but with a fast-beating heart. “I am
-sure the experience would be delightful; and if you like to try it
-after we are safe on land, I shall be most happy.”
-
-“I hate you!” pouted Floy, and letting her hands slip, sunk again below
-the surface.
-
-Terribly alarmed, he dived and brought her safely to the surface once
-more, saying, sternly:
-
-“Do not be so careless again, or you may lose your life.”
-
-To his amazement, she laughed mockingly.
-
-“Swim on and I’ll keep by your side. Don’t be alarmed over me, for I’ve
-been doing all this for a purpose. I can swim like a fish.”
-
-And, to his wonder and chagrin, for he felt himself grow hot even in
-the cold water with the thought that he had suddenly been turned from
-a conquering hero into an object of ridicule, Fly-away Floy, the merry
-little madcap, swam along by his side as easily and gracefully as a
-beautiful mermaid, until they reached the bank, when he gave her his
-hand to assist her, and they came again upon _terra firma_, greeted by
-admiring cheers from the onlookers.
-
-While they were in the water, Otho had hurried to Maybelle, and
-whispered, hoarsely:
-
-“Why didn’t you hold him tighter, you little fool? If you could have
-kept him from going to her assistance a short time, she would have been
-drowned and out of your way.”
-
-“I knew it, and I tried to keep him back, but he shook me off in a
-rage, and I--I’m sure he even swore at me under his breath,” whimpered
-Maybelle, despairingly.
-
-“Very likely,” grumbled Otho; and then he turned from her to watch
-Beresford’s progress, and saw to his amazement the man and girl
-clambering up the bank.
-
-In the silence that followed the rousing cheer of joy at their return,
-Floy turned to her dripping cavalier, saying demurely:
-
-“I thank you from my heart, Mr. Beresford, for your noble attempt to
-save my life. I was not in any danger, it is true, for I can swim like
-a duck, but of course you did not know that, and you are just as truly
-a real hero as if your brave attempts had indeed saved me from a watery
-grave.”
-
-There was a swelling murmur of surprise from all around her, and one
-little girl, bolder than the rest, came up and said:
-
-“Why, Floy, didn’t you intend to drown yourself after all?”
-
-Floy tossed back her wet curly mass of short ringlets, and returned
-merrily:
-
-“Of course not, little goosie; why should I be so silly as to kill
-myself, I that am so young and happy? I only jumped in to frighten you
-all--yes, and to test the courage of a gentleman who told us only this
-morning how much he adored physical courage.”
-
-Her accusing blue eyes turned on Otho Maury, and she said, with light,
-laughing scorn:
-
-“I thought as you pretended to be so very, very fond of me, that you
-would risk your life to save mine, but you proved yourself a coward
-after all!”
-
-He was livid with secret, sullen rage, but putting a bold face on the
-matter, he answered, carelessly:
-
-“Oh, I knew it was only a trick, and that you could swim as well as
-anybody; so I didn’t choose to humor your fancy to have me jump in the
-water and ruin my new fifty-dollar suit, like my friend Beresford here,
-who, it’s plain to be seen, is as mad as a March hare at the way he
-was fooled. Come, _mon ami_, shall I drive you into town for some dry
-clothes?”
-
-“If you please,” returned Beresford, who was indeed bitterly chagrined
-at being made the butt of such a joke, and angrily conscious of cutting
-such a poor figure among them all in his drenched clothing. He picked
-up his hat and coat and went away with Otho, who returned alone within
-the hour, saying that Beresford was in the sulks and wouldn’t come back.
-
-“And as for you, little mischief,” he said, banteringly, to Floy, who
-had been over to a house close by and borrowed a pretty suit, in which
-she reappeared as fresh as a rose--“as for you, the lordly Beresford
-will never forgive you for making him appear ridiculous by jumping into
-the river to rescue a girl who could swim as well as he could. He said
-he should have liked to shake you for a naughty, saucy little vixen.”
-
-“Who cares?” returned Floy, gayly, not the least abashed by Mr.
-Beresford’s resentment.
-
-When the picnic was over, Maybelle slyly reminded her of her promise
-about Suicide Place.
-
-“Oh, yes, I’m going to spend the night there, certainly,” she replied;
-and left the carriage at the gates of the grim old house, in spite of
-the remonstrances of many of the party, who were really uneasy at the
-thought of such a daring adventure.
-
-Floy would not listen to any of them; she answered them with careless,
-merry banter; and as the carriages rolled away, they saw her standing
-inside the gates, waving her little hand in farewell, her slender,
-white-robed figure clearly defined in the gloom of the falling
-twilight.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI. A DREAM OF ROSES.
-
-
-Merry little Floy went dancing like a sunbeam through the dark oak
-grove, and sat down to rest on the porch before she entered the house
-for her night’s vigil.
-
-She rested there while the full moon rose over the tree-tops, silvering
-the scene with an unearthly light, and throwing fantastic leaf-shadows
-on the short green grass. It was like an enchanted palace, so calm,
-so quiet, undisturbed by any sound save the plaintive call of a
-whip-poor-will away off in the dim, silent woods.
-
-She mused a little soberly on the events of the day.
-
-“That big coward, Otho Maury, I was beginning to fancy myself in love
-with him, but--I despise him now!” curving a red, disdainful lip. “And
-how I fooled them all! They really thought I was attempting suicide!
-Ha, ha! But how splendid Maybelle’s _fiancé_ was; how brave, how cool,
-and if only--he wasn’t engaged, I believe I should have lost my heart
-to him--so there!”
-
-Perhaps she _had_ lost her heart to him anyway, in spite of Maybelle,
-for she could not get the thought of the big, handsome, brown-eyed
-fellow out of her little curly head, and she recalled with a sudden
-warm wave of color rushing to her face the audacious frankness of the
-words he had said to her in the water, answering her saucy jest:
-
-“I’m sure the experience would be delightful, and if you like to try it
-when we are safe on land, I shall be most happy.”
-
-Floy had thrilled with sweet ecstasy at his daring words, and now she
-said, audaciously:
-
-“Yes, I--I _should_ like to try it! I should throw my arms around
-his big neck and hug him tight, and kiss his sweet, brave lips, the
-beautiful hero, only----” and the words trailed off into a deep sigh at
-the sudden thought of Maybelle, who stood between them.
-
-And like a dash of cold water came the memory of Otho’s words.
-
-Beresford was angry with her for the joke she had played, and would
-like to shake her for a naughty, saucy little vixen.
-
-“Let him try it--that’s all!” she exclaimed, shaking her bright head
-defiantly, then leaning it half despondently on her arm.
-
-Wearied by the pleasures of the long, bright day, she sunk into slumber.
-
-Sweet dreams came to her there in the fragrant gloom of the warm spring
-night.
-
-To her fancy she was walking with St. George Beresford in a beautiful
-rose garden.
-
-Overhead there leaned a sky all darkly, beautifully blue, while little
-fleecy clouds tempered the golden brightness of noon.
-
-From afar there came to her the soft murmur of the sea blended with
-low, soft music divinely sweet and tender--the music of love.
-
-All around her were the rarest roses filling the summer air with
-fragrance--roses intwining shady bowers of lattice-work, roses
-wreathing triumphal arches, roses bordering long winding walks,
-delicious thickets of roses so dense that the sun’s rays had not yet
-dried the dew from their velvet petals.
-
-On her head was a wreath of pink roses, at the waist of her beautiful
-fleecy white gown, were white and pink ones blended in exquisite
-contrast.
-
-By her side, with his arm about her slender, supple waist, walked
-handsome St. George Beresford.
-
-They were lovers.
-
-And in this beautiful rose garden they seemed to be as much alone as
-Adam and Eve were in Eden.
-
-No faintest sound of the great surging, wicked world intruded on the
-delicious solitude--nothing came to their hearing save the low murmur
-of the distant sea, that soft music breathing the soul of love, and
-the song of birds mating and nesting in the rose-trees that shook down
-their bloomy petals in rosy clouds over every path.
-
-They did not miss nor want the world in this Eden. They were all in all
-to each other, this beautiful pair of lovers.
-
-They roamed here and there with their arms about each other, speaking
-but little, only now and then Beresford would pause to draw her into
-his arms and caress her, murmuring between ardent kisses:
-
-“My only love, my bride!”
-
-Beautiful, dark-eyed, jealous Maybelle Maury was forgotten just as
-entirely as though she had never existed. They were blissfully happy
-in this dream that Floy was dreaming there that May night in the grim
-shadow of Suicide Place.
-
-But suddenly a dark, portentous cloud overspread the sky, and a low
-rumble of thunder shook the earth.
-
-The soft voice of the sea changed to a hollow roar, as though a storm
-were lashing its waves into fury, and the tender music wailed itself
-into silence like the cry of a broken heart. The winds rose and lashed
-the rose-trees in a furious gale, till the air was full of their flying
-petals and spicy perfumes. The song-birds fled affrighted, and their
-little nests were dashed upon the ground.
-
-“Oh, I am so frightened! Save me!” sobbed pretty Floy, clinging to her
-fond lover, who clasped and kissed her again, whispering that there was
-no danger for her while he was by his little darling’s side.
-
-But at that very moment a flash of lightning irradiated the gloom, and
-Floy saw a woman dashing toward her in insane fury.
-
-She had the dark, beautiful, jealous face of Maybelle Maury, and she
-rushed between them and thrust Floy away.
-
-“Go, girl, go! He is mine, mine, mine!” she was crying, madly, when all
-at once Floy awoke, as we do in dreams at some moment of unbearable
-grief and woe.
-
-Her dream had been only half a dream, after all.
-
-The moonlight was darkened by clouds, there was low, rumbling thunder,
-followed by flashes of lightning, and a fitful rain was driven into the
-porch by the wayward wind, wetting Floy’s face and hands and dress. It
-was this that had woven itself in with her dream and awakened her to
-unpleasant reality.
-
-Dazed and wondering, she sprung to her feet, and it was several minutes
-before she could realize her position.
-
-Then it came to her that Maybelle had dared her to spend a night alone
-at Suicide Place, and she had vowed she would do it.
-
-She had come and fallen asleep on the porch and dreamed that exquisite
-dream that was so lovely until--Maybelle came.
-
-“How strange that I should dream of Maybelle’s lover--and dream that he
-was _mine_!” she murmured, wonderingly, as she hurried into the house
-out of the muttering storm.
-
-Fortunately she had brought some matches, and she knew that there was
-a lamp in the parlor, so letting herself in, she hurriedly lighted the
-lamp, throwing its feeble glare on the dark oak furniture of the long
-apartment.
-
-“Whew! what a musty old place!” she ejaculated, throwing open a
-window, heedless of the fine mist of rain that came blowing in, mixed
-with delicious fresh air and gusts of delicate perfume from great
-lilac-trees outside loaded with white and purple blooms.
-
-Then she uttered a cry of dismay and looked back half fearfully over
-her shoulder at a piano in a dark corner.
-
-The lid was closed, but from the keys were coming low, discordant
-sounds, as of music played by childish hands all ignorant of time or
-tune. It was terrible, that sound, and Floy, who had never known fear
-before, felt as if ice-cold water were trickling down her spine.
-
-Then a quick suspicion came to her, and running straight to the
-instrument, she threw back the lid.
-
-Several mice that, alarmed by her entrance, had been running up and
-down the keys, producing discordant notes, jumped out upon the floor
-and ran away into the dark corners with little frightened squeaks.
-
-Floy laughed aloud merrily:
-
-“Just as I suspected, after my first moment of terror at that sudden
-sound. But a cowardly person would have sworn it was a ghost playing
-the piano. I wonder if that discord was the sweet music I heard in my
-dream?”
-
-She threw herself into a large easy-chair cushioned in leather, and
-closed her eyes.
-
-“I am not the least bit afraid--not the least,” she declared aloud.
-“But I wish I could go to sleep again and dream the first half of that
-lovely dream.”
-
-But slumber refused to visit her eyes again. She felt preternaturally
-wide awake.
-
-Rising, she paced up and down the room, listening to the muttering of
-the storm outside, and the wild rain driving against the creaking old
-windows.
-
-Several old family portraits hung against the walls, and the eyes of
-those buried ancestors seemed to follow her up and down with grim
-curiosity as she moved to and fro.
-
-Such a thing will seriously annoy one sometimes. The eyes of a portrait
-may take on a living look, and render one horribly nervous when alone
-at midnight.
-
-Those following eyes, so persistent in their stare, annoyed Floy, and
-gave her the same creepy chill down her back that she had felt when the
-mice scurried over the piano keys.
-
-She could not resist a sudden longing to escape from the room, and from
-the grim scrutiny of her pictured ancestors.
-
-Taking the lamp in her hand, she started out to explore the house.
-
-Hurrying along the draughty hall, and in and out of the musty old rooms
-familiar to her childhood, the girl tried to dispel the shadow that
-began to fall on her spirits like an ominous cloud.
-
-Presently, over the roar of the storm outside, her voice rang out in a
-loud, wild, terrified shriek thrice repeated--then awful silence.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII. AT THE DREAD HOUR OF MIDNIGHT.
-
-
-Half an hour passed by slowly.
-
-The storm was over.
-
-The lightning, thunder, and rain had ceased, and the moon was coming
-out from the black wrack of clouds where she had hidden her glory.
-
-Her silver light shone again upon the sleeping world, and flashed into
-the parlor window that Floy had opened before she left the room half an
-hour ago.
-
-In the sheen of the moonlight, the staring eyes of the portraits on the
-wall seemed to be watching eagerly for their descendant to reappear.
-
-The hall door opened softly, and Floy staggered across the threshold,
-bearing the lamp unsteadily in her small hand.
-
-What a change had come over the sparkling _riante_ face!
-
-She was pale to the lips--pale as a ghost, as the saying goes--and
-there was a strange expression in her blue eyes, as if they had looked
-upon something uncanny.
-
-With an unsteady step, as though she trembled in every limb, the lamp
-flaring dismally in her grasp, she dragged herself across the room to
-a long swinging mirror between the windows, and held the light up over
-her golden head, looking at herself carefully, as she whispered:
-
-“I wonder if my hair has turned white?”
-
-The words, coupled with her appalling shrieks of half an hour ago,
-proved two facts. First, that Floy had sustained a severe shock of some
-kind, since only sudden fright or grief is supposed to whiten the hair
-in a single hour; and secondly, that she was recovering from her alarm,
-as manifested by her anxiety over her personal appearance.
-
-The long mirror gave her back faithfully the beautiful form with the
-graceful swelling curves of dawning womanhood, and the lovely face
-lighted by clear blue eyes, and crowned by waves of crinkly gold above
-the frank white brow.
-
-No, her hair had not turned white, despite the untold horror that had
-shaken her soul to the center. Not even one silver thread shone among
-the gold.
-
-Floy heaved a long, bursting sigh of intense relief, set down the lamp,
-and dropped wearily into a chair near the window.
-
-The moon’s rays shone in her white face, so pale and horror-struck, and
-she saw that the storm was over and the sky clear again.
-
-“Oh, how much longer must I stay here?--how long before the dawn?” she
-muttered, fearfully, gazing straight before her into the night, as
-if afraid to look back into the grewsome room with its dark, shadowy
-corners.
-
-And this was Fly-away Floy, the fearless, with her nerves of steel, and
-her contemptuous disbelief in the supernatural--this pale, startled
-creature who had just looked into the mirror to see if the golden locks
-of youth had changed to the frosty ones of age.
-
-What had changed and shaken the careless girl like this? Would she ever
-reveal the secret? Or would her indomitable pride seal her lips?
-
-She leaned out of the window, reaching down and breaking off great
-clusters of wet, fragrant lilacs, in which she buried her stricken
-face, while low, bursting sobs convulsed her form--sobs of abject
-misery.
-
-Hark! what was that sound? Only the low wind of the summer night
-soughing through the trees.
-
-“No,” she cried, dismissing the fancy and springing to her feet, “it is
-a step in the hall!”
-
-She clung to the window-sill, looking over her shoulder with terrified
-blue eyes, her heart beating wildly against her side.
-
-She was half tempted to spring from the window and seek refuge in
-flight.
-
-But it was at least ten feet from the ground, and she did not fancy the
-idea of making a cripple of herself.
-
-The door was suddenly flung open, and a laughing voice exclaimed,
-eagerly:
-
-“Where are you, Floy?”
-
-The very sound of a human voice was bliss to her after the long and
-fearful night.
-
-She sprung up, sobbing with joy and relief, as Otho Maury entered the
-room with a lantern.
-
-“So you have come for me! I--I didn’t guess it was near daylight yet,”
-she faltered.
-
-“It isn’t, Floy--only a little past midnight.”
-
-He came up to her with a jubilant air, and his eager, dark eyes burned
-on her face as he continued:
-
-“But I couldn’t rest for thinking of you, Floy, all alone in this
-terrible place, exposed to Heaven knows what dangers! I--I--my heart
-ached for your loneliness, dear little one, and so I came to share your
-vigil.”
-
-At the first moment her face had brightened with relief, but when he
-came up close she drew back shrinkingly, and at his words she took
-swift alarm.
-
-“You have been frightened. I knew you would be, though you pretended
-to be so brave. I see the tears on your lashes. Now, aren’t you glad I
-came?” triumphantly.
-
-“Yes, I’m glad, for I did wrong to come. I’ve grown nervous waiting
-here alone, and you may take me home at once,” she answered,
-gratefully, throwing on her hat and turning toward the door.
-
-“Wait a little, Floy, for there’s a storm coming up. I did not think
-you would want to go until daylight, when the committee called for you
-with a carriage.”
-
-She recoiled, looking at him with startled eyes.
-
-“Do you mean to say that they did not come with you--that you came here
-alone?” she demanded.
-
-“Why, yes, that was what I told you, Floy. I feared the storm would
-frighten you, so I came to remain with you till morning.”
-
-The wet lilacs at the window shook and rustled as in a rising gale, but
-neither heeded it in their excitement.
-
-He pressed closer, and tried to take her hand, but she drew herself to
-her full height, the color rushing to her pale cheeks, her eyes like
-blue fire.
-
-“Go! leave me at once!” she commanded, imperiously.
-
-“Leave you, Floy--I can not! Did you not confess just now that you had
-grown nervous waiting here alone? And there were tears on your lovely
-cheeks when I found you drooping here. No, darling, I shall stay and
-cheer your solitude.”
-
-“Is the man mad, or does he think me an ignorant child with no
-knowledge of the world and its ways? Listen, Otho Maury: you can not
-remain here through the night with me, for what would people say
-to-morrow?”
-
-She seemed to grow taller with each word so bravely spoken, as she
-stood before him like an imperious little queen, her finger still
-pointing to the door.
-
-But the man made no motion to obey, and his manner was full of a jaunty
-_insouciance_ that filled her with indefinable dismay.
-
-“Nonsense!” he answered, airily; and his voice sunk to a tender cadence
-as he continued: “Darling little Floy, no one need know of my being
-here to-night. No one knew of my coming, and I can slip away just
-before daylight, don’t you see? Then when the committee comes you will
-be found alone bright and happy, and they will believe your proud boast
-that you were not the least afraid to stay alone in Suicide Place.”
-
-“I command you to go at once!” she said, angrily.
-
-“I refuse to obey,” he returned, jauntily; and there was a streaming
-fire of elation in his eyes that almost drove her wild.
-
-“Then I shall go and leave you here!” she said, scornfully, turning
-to the door; but he barred her way. “I can spring from the window!”
-she cried, moving to it, and not noticing the rustling of the lilac
-branches.
-
-“And kill yourself,” he sneered. “No, Floy, you will not be so rash.
-You will stay here with me, for I love you madly, beautiful one! and
-I came here to be alone with you where none could interfere, that I
-might clasp your lovely form to my heart and kiss your scornful lips
-till they yielded to my caresses, till your heart thrilled to mine with
-responsive love!”
-
-“Why, I hate you! hate you! hate you! you cowardly villain, you
-infamous cur!” raged Floy, tempestuously, as she tried to rush past him
-and gain the door.
-
-But Otho was too quick for her, agile as she was. Rushing forward, he
-caught her in his arms, pressing her tightly to his breast, heedless of
-her wild shrieks of fear and prayers for mercy.
-
-Struggling fiercely to bend back her fair head and kiss her crimson
-lips, the villain did not catch the rustling sound of the branches at
-the window, as a man who had been hiding and listening there came at a
-bound over the sill and into the room.
-
-But the next moment Otho’s arms were caught in a grasp of steel, and a
-hoarse voice thundered:
-
-“Release the lady, you vile hound, and take your punishment!”
-
-It was St. George Beresford, raging like a lion in his fury, and as
-Maury’s grasp on Floy relaxed, he caught up the slim, wriggling coward
-in his athletic grasp, shook him contemptuously, and flew over to the
-window.
-
-Floy, raising up her eyes to her noble deliverer, saw him, pale with
-revengeful fury, as, with superb strength, he lifted Maury up to the
-window and hurled him through it over the tops of the lilacs far out
-into the grove.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII. “FROM THAT SPOT BY HORROR HAUNTED.”
-
-
-Floy watched the punishment of Otho Maury with that boundless
-admiration a woman always feels for manly strength and power.
-
-She thought that St. George Beresford was the grandest, bravest, most
-beautiful hero in the world, and her heart swelled with gratitude to
-him for his manly defense of a helpless girl.
-
-But she was frightened, too, when she saw her persecutor’s body flying
-through the air, and she cried out, shudderingly:
-
-“Oh, you have killed the wretch!”
-
-But her preserver answered, coolly:
-
-“No, indeed; more’s the pity! It’s only a few feet from the window to
-the ground. Besides, didn’t you hear the thud of his body on the soft
-wet grass? No bones will be broken, I assure you, though it ought to be
-his neck. But, anyway, this will teach him a much-needed lesson!”
-
-And he laughed softly to himself at the ease with which he had sent
-Maury spinning through the window.
-
-“Oh, I thank you so much--so much! I was so frightened!” faltered Floy,
-clasping her white hands in the intensity of her joy, and lifting to
-him her beautiful, clear blue eyes.
-
-He smiled at her kindly, thinking to himself that it was the loveliest
-face in the round world, and answered:
-
-“It was rather fortunate I came when I did, for I suspected the fellow
-had been drinking. That was why I followed him here when I found out he
-was coming.”
-
-“Oh, how good you were--how good, I can never thank you enough!” cried
-Floy, putting out her hand to him in the exuberance of her gratitude.
-
-Beresford clasped the little hand ardently, and longed to kiss it, but
-would not frighten her by such a demonstration.
-
-“Poor little soul, she has been alarmed enough already,” he thought,
-generously; the pale cheeks and tear-wet lashes appealing to all the
-manliness within him.
-
-“And now you will take me home, will you not?” added Floy, appealingly.
-
-“Yes; for I came here with that purpose, and my carriage is waiting
-at the gate. Come,” he said, putting out the lamp and taking up the
-flaring lantern left by Otho Maury, as he moved toward the door.
-
-Floy paused to shut down the window, and followed him, oh, so gladly,
-out of that horror-haunted house in the sweet moist air of the spring
-night, breathing a sigh of relief when she found herself going down the
-graveled walk, through the grove, by Beresford’s side.
-
-“Oughtn’t we to see--if _he_ is hurt or killed?” she murmured, timidly.
-
-Beresford answered, carelessly:
-
-“Oh, he is all right. I hear him coming behind us now.”
-
-And, sure enough, a voice called, humbly:
-
-“Beresford--Miss Fane! Will you please wait a moment?”
-
-They paused, and saw Otho Maury limping dejectedly toward them, looking
-very meek in the bright moonlight that streamed through interstices of
-the trees.
-
-Floy’s tender little heart gave a leap of joy that he was not killed,
-although she knew that he well deserved it.
-
-He dropped with difficulty on one knee before Floy, muttering:
-
-“I crave your pardon, Miss Fane, for my rudeness just now. I swear I
-meant no harm except to kiss you. But I had been drinking--and I will
-own it--I was mad with love for you. But I never should have frightened
-you so only that I had drunk too much wine and I lost my head. I’m
-glad Beresford threw me out of the window, for my madness deserved
-it, though I’m a mass of bruises, and my ankle is either sprained or
-broken. But that does not matter so that you forgive me. Will you?”
-contritely.
-
-Floy had the tenderest heart in the world, and Otho’s repentance was so
-frank and engaging that she hesitated.
-
-“Do you think I ought to forgive him?” she whispered to Beresford, with
-a ravishing little air of reliance on his judgment!
-
-He shrugged his shoulders, and replied, carelessly:
-
-“Perhaps so--since he asks it.”
-
-“Very well,” said Floy; and looking coldly at the offender, she said,
-proudly: “I forgive you, as you say you are sorry; but don’t you ever
-dare speak to me again!”
-
-She was turning away, with her head held high in scorn, but he caught
-at her sleeve.
-
-“One moment, please. I have another favor to ask of you
-and--Beresford,” the last word with a gulp, as if swallowing his pride
-with difficulty.
-
-They both stopped to listen, and he muttered:
-
-“Will you both keep the story of this affair a secret? It will ruin
-me if it becomes known. My father--he has threatened to disinherit me
-if I do not quit drinking. I had promised him, but I--I broke my word
-to-night. Then, too, the ridicule of my set--_you_ know how it could
-sting. Beresford, for God’s sake, be merciful, as you are strong and
-brave!”
-
-He drooped before them--craven, abject, appealing, a cur to despise--in
-the moonlight.
-
-Beresford knew that what he advanced was true; the story of to-night’s
-offense and its punishment would make Maury the laughing stock of all
-who heard it--would follow him with its blight through life.
-
-He was disposed to pity the abject suppliant, the depths of whose
-meanness his own noble nature could not fathom.
-
-So he answered, after a moment’s reflection:
-
-“It shall be as the young lady says, of course, though I must say you
-do not merit her leniency.”
-
-“I know too well that I do not, but she is an angel, and will grant my
-prayer,” muttered the wretched delinquent.
-
-“No, I’m not an angel, and I hate and despise you, Otho Maury!” flashed
-the lovely girl, stamping her tiny foot on the wet gravel. “But I’ll
-keep your disgraceful secret as long as you never open your lips to me
-again. Do you hear?” angrily.
-
-“I hear, and I’ll stick to the condition, though it’s a hard one. I
-had as soon be dead as banished from your presence,” sighing. Then he
-looked at Beresford. “And you?” he said, anxiously.
-
-“I’ll never betray you unless you seek to harm Miss Fane again in any
-way, even by speaking her name lightly, as you may in malice be tempted
-to do. You understand?” sternly.
-
-“Yes, and I’ll not forget that you have constituted yourself her
-protector.”
-
-There was a furtive sneer under the pretended humility of the answer,
-but Beresford did not heed it, he merely said, warningly: “See that you
-keep your promise,” and turned away, going down the path with Floy at
-his side and out at the gate with her to the waiting carriage.
-
-The craven wretch they had left behind followed more slowly, for he was
-indeed sore and bruised from his fall, and his ankle was twisted from
-his efforts to alight on his feet.
-
-But as he had come afoot on his secret nefarious mission of evil, he
-was compelled to return the same way, cursing and groaning at every
-step with blended pain and chagrin, for his heart was filled with rage
-against Beresford.
-
-“Curse him! He foiled my clever plan entirely!” he raved to himself.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX. “OH! THOSE HAPPY MOMENTS SPENT TOGETHER!”
-
-
-Beresford led his trembling young companion out to the carriage that
-waited impatiently at the gates, the horses fretting and the driver
-swearing under his breath.
-
-In fact, the young man had been charged a heavy sum for this service,
-the driver sharing to the full the common terror of Suicide Place.
-
-So it was with a sigh of relief that he received from Floy the
-directions where to drive, after which she was handed into the carriage
-by her escort.
-
-“With your permission I will see you safely home,” he said,
-courteously, springing in after her and closing the door.
-
-They had something more than three miles to drive to Bird’s Nest
-Cottage, and each heart thrilled with the consciousness of happy
-moments to be spent together.
-
-As he seated himself by her side, Floy thought of her exquisite dream
-of the rose garden, where she had walked by his side, with his arm
-about her waist and his low voice whispering love into her willing and
-enraptured ears.
-
-Her heart began to throb wildly, the blood leaped warmly through
-her veins, she felt her cheeks flush and her eyelids quiver in the
-semi-darkness. She was so overcome with sweet and painful emotion that
-she could not utter a word, and Beresford, thrilling with the same
-sweet pain, also remained silent.
-
-He was so madly in love with the little blue-eyed beauty by his side
-that it was with difficulty he restrained himself from clasping the
-dainty form in his arms and whispering to her all that was in his
-heart--the admiration, the tenderness, the passion, the yearning to woo
-and win her for his worshiped bride.
-
-But the faint remnant of reason remaining to him whispered, warningly:
-
-“Wait till she knows you better. Such impetuous violence would frighten
-and disgust the little darling!”
-
-So each remained silent for a brief time, thrilled and dominated by the
-presence of the other, then Floy, coming back to herself by a great
-effort of will, murmured, softly:
-
-“You said you came to take me home. Did any one send you?”
-
-“No; I came of my own free will,” he returned, gently.
-
-“Why--why, that was strange!” she faltered, wonderingly.
-
-“Do you think so?” he asked; and there was a tender meaning in his
-voice that made her cheeks burn warmly, and her heart throb again so
-wildly that she could not speak. She, who had always been so saucy and
-ready-witted, flouting with scorn the flatteries of her admirers, could
-not think of any retort, could not unclose her lips for a coquettish
-reply.
-
-Finding that she did not reply, her handsome companion continued:
-
-“I wonder if you would be offended if I should tell you about a strange
-dream that warned me to come to your assistance!”
-
-Floy started and thrilled, remembering her own beautiful dream, and she
-found courage to return:
-
-“I--I thought you were too much offended with me to--to dream of me!
-Mr. Maury said you were so angry with me, you would not come back to
-the picnic.”
-
-“That was not true. I was a little vexed with you, I own, but I was
-going back with Otho; only just as we stepped outside the gate,
-a telegram was handed me that necessitated my return to New York
-to-morrow, and my sailing for Europe the next day. The matter so
-worried me that I told Otho to go back without me, as I must remain to
-see to my packing. I did not bring my valet here with me, and he went
-alone and made capital of my absence to tell you that falsehood, the
-villain!”
-
-“Oh, how I hate the false, cowardly wretch, and how glad I am that you
-came when you did. I believe I should have died with disgust if he had
-succeeded in kissing me!” cried Floy.
-
-Beresford wondered if she would be willing to kiss him; but he did not
-dare to offer the caress that was burning on his lips. His strong, true
-love made him timid and respectful.
-
-He said, soothingly:
-
-“I do not think he will ever dare to annoy you again.”
-
-“I should think not, or I will tell Uncle John, and he will punish
-him,” Floy replied; then added, timidly: “But the dream that sent you
-to me?--I am quite curious over it.”
-
-“I should like you to hear it, only--promise me you will not be angry,”
-tenderly.
-
-“Of course not. One can not stop dreams. And this one must have been a
-good one.”
-
-“It was charming!” he cried, vivaciously.
-
-“Then tell me all about it.” And it seemed to him that all
-unconsciously to herself she nestled confidingly closer to his side.
-
-He also leaned nearer, so that their heads were very, very close, so
-close that his warm breath ruffled the strands of her curly hair and
-swept her cheek, as he began:
-
-“In the first place, I was seriously annoyed yesterday when I heard you
-answer Miss Maury’s challenge, by declaring that you would spend the
-night alone in the haunted house--I believe it is said to be haunted,
-is it not? Although I was almost a stranger to you, and you seemed
-to avoid me somehow, I determined to seek an opportunity to dissuade
-you from your purpose, and to tell you frankly how imprudent such an
-adventure would be. I even determined that if you refused to listen to
-me I would seek out your parents and acquaint them with your girlish
-folly.”
-
-“But I have no parents--only adopted ones, you know.”
-
-“Yes; I heard the story of your life to-day from a young man who seemed
-to admire you very much,” returned Beresford; adding: “But of course
-that made no difference, as your adopted parents would exercise the
-same authority over you as your own.”
-
-Floy remained demurely silent, smiling to herself at the thought of how
-those dear adopted parents always humored her every madcap whim.
-
- “Said Brier-Rose’s mother to the naughty Brier-Rose:
- ‘Whatever will become of you the Lord Almighty knows!
- You will not scrub the kettles, and you will not touch the broom,
- You never sit a minute still at spinning-wheel or loom!’
-
- “And oft the maiden cried when Brier-Rose went by:
- ‘You can not knit a stocking, you can not make a pie!’
- But Brier-Rose, as was her wont, she cocked a curly head,
- ‘But I can sing a pretty song,’ full merrily she said.”
-
-“But,” continued the speaker, “after that came your sensational plunge
-into the water, frightening every one out of their wits. When the funny
-farce of saving you was over, and I went back for dry clothes, that
-telegram drove everything else out of my mind for awhile--even _you_,”
-tenderly.
-
-Floy did not answer a word; she listened attentively, thinking how
-sweet and musical his voice sounded, and how sorry she was that this
-charming drive would soon be over. She could have gone on, and on, and
-on with him forever.
-
-But the cross driver, not sharing her predilections, swore at his
-horses and whipped them up impatiently, while Beresford added:
-
-“The telegram drove everything else out of my mind until I retired,
-when I fell asleep and dreamed of you.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X. “SLEEPING, I DREAMED, LOVE!”
-
-
-“I dreamed of you,” repeated Beresford, bending lower over the girl
-until her fragrant breath floated up to him, and the magnetism of
-her nearness enveloped him in an atmosphere of passionate bliss. “I
-dreamed, little Floy, that you and I were alone together, walking in
-the most beautiful rose garden in the world.”
-
-“Oh!” cried Floy, with a delicious start, throwing up her little hands.
-
-Beresford caught one of them in his and held it tenderly, as if it had
-been a little trembling white bird, as he went on softly:
-
-“Words are too weak to describe the beauties of that spot.”
-
-“I can imagine it,” thought Floy, recalling her own dream of roses.
-
-“It must have been in Italy, the sky was so deeply blue, and the roses
-so grand,” resumed Beresford. “There were thickets of roses so dense
-that the sun’s rays had not dried the morning dew sparkling on their
-petals. There were winding walks bordered with rose-trees; there were
-shady bowers wreathed with climbing roses; there were roses on the
-ground, roses in your hair--white ones--and at the waist of your white
-gown were pink and white ones blended.”
-
-“Oh-h-h!” breathed Floy, lost in wonder at the similarity of their
-dreams, and she listened breathlessly as he went on telling her how the
-far-off sound of the sea had come to his ears, mixed with the music
-that breathed of love--the same music she had heard in her own dream.
-
-“Oh, how strange, how passing strange!” she sighed and he answered,
-tenderly:
-
-“Yes, strange, but sweet, for now I come to the best part of it. And
-you must not be offended, Floy--remember, you said you would not--for
-in my dream we were lovers--you and I--and as I walked, my arm was
-around your slender waist, you raised your face to mine, I kissed it,
-and called you my love, my bride.”
-
-One moment of thrilling silence, in which they could almost hear each
-other’s wild hearts leap with joy; then Floy cried, eagerly:
-
-“Oh, let me finish the dream for you! Did not a terrific storm arise
-and frighten me so that I cried out to you to save me? Did not a dark,
-beautiful woman rush in and thrust us apart?”
-
-“Yes, oh, yes! that was how it ended. How strange that you should guess
-at so much of my dream, Floy! But that was the way of it. You clung to
-me, begging me to save you, and I assured you that I would; and just
-then a beautiful woman--she had the very face of Maybelle Maury--rushed
-in and thrust us apart with wild, jealous threats. At that moment I
-awoke in a cold perspiration, trembling with alarm, and the memory of
-you rushed over me, and I thought of you alone in that old house so
-horror-haunted, and your voice seemed calling for me to save you,
-until I sprung up, threw on my clothes, and darted from the room,
-intending to ask Maury to accompany me and take you away from that
-dreadful place.”
-
-“Yes?” breathed Floy, eagerly, as he paused.
-
-“Well, I met Maury’s man-servant in the hall, and on asking for Otho,
-was told he had gone out. The man begged me to follow and bring him
-back, as he had been drinking again against his father’s commands, and
-if it came to the old man’s ears there would be a terrible row. He
-added that Otho had boasted he was going out to keep an engagement with
-a lady; but he suspected he might be found at some gambling hell, as he
-often frequented such resorts.
-
-“‘I will bring him back,’ I assured the man; and rushed from the house,
-goaded by a frantic suspicion, hurried to a livery stable through the
-raging storm, secured the carriage after a long argument, and reached
-Suicide Place soon after the cessation of the storm. You know all that
-followed. I followed the light in the window, and secreted myself in
-the shrubbery just in time to witness the entrance of Maury. I heard
-all that passed between you, clambered over the sill, and collared the
-wretch just in the nick of time.”
-
-“Just in the nick of time!” echoed Floy; and she added, in a murmur, to
-herself: “Oh, that blessed dream that sent him to save me!”
-
-He caught the whisper, and repeated, joyously:
-
-“Yes, that blessed dream, for Heaven must have sent it to my pillow,
-forewarning me in dreams of your peril, that I might hasten to save
-you. But, Floy--forgive me for calling you that so boldly, but it seems
-_so_ natural---how strange it seems that you could follow my dream in
-thoughts as you did. You must possess the gift of mind-reading.”
-
-“No,” she answered, hesitatingly, then burst out, solemnly: “Oh, it’s
-so strange I can hardly tell you, and perhaps you will not believe me,
-but--I knew all your dream as soon as you began to relate it. For--this
-is the truth, sir, and not a girlish jest--to-night I fell asleep on
-the porch of Suicide Place before I came into the house, and dreamed
-the self-same dream just as you have told it, word for word.”
-
-She paused, awed and trembling, overcome by the strange coincidence of
-her dream.
-
-She heard St. George Beresford laugh low and joyously to himself; she
-felt him crush the hand he held against his throbbing heart, then he
-whispered, tenderly:
-
-“Oh, happy, happy dream that brought us together! Let me interpret it,
-darling little Floy. It means that we indeed are lovers, that Heaven
-made us for each other. Do you not believe it?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI. PLIGHTED.
-
-
-What Floy would have answered to her lover’s ardent question was lost
-in the rumble and noise of the carriage wheels as the driver reined up
-his horses in front of Bird’s Nest Cottage, and loudly announced:
-
-“Here we are!”
-
-Beresford handed Floy out, and walked through the cottage gate up to
-the door with her, whispering under the leafy shade of the honeysuckle
-vines a tremulous question:
-
-“Will you give me love for love, darling Floy? Will you marry me?”
-
-She tried to draw away the hand he held, murmuring, agitatedly:
-
-“You--you have no right to talk to me like this. You are engaged to
-Maybelle.”
-
-Her voice broke in a sob, and he put his arm around her, drawing her
-close to his side, hoping that the shadow of the vines was dense enough
-to prevent the inquisitive driver from watching their love-making.
-
-“I’m _not_ engaged to Maybelle; never _was_, either. What made you
-think so, my sweet one?” he whispered.
-
-“Otho Maury told me so the night before the picnic. He said you were to
-marry his sister in the fall.”
-
-“I’ll be shot if I do! That is another of Otho’s lies, my pet. The wish
-was father to the statement. But I never thought of marrying Maybelle,
-and they know it. You are my only sweetheart, dearest, and unless you
-promise to marry me, I shall sail the seas over with a broken heart
-to-morrow.”
-
-“Oh!” she sighed, doubtfully.
-
-“It’s true, dearest, and you must answer me quickly, for that driver
-is getting impatient, don’t you know? And I can not come back for an
-answer to-morrow, for I’ll be on my way to New York before your blue
-eyes see the light in the morning, and the day after I sail for Europe,
-to be absent, at the shortest possible time, a month. And you won’t be
-so cruel as to send me away in despair?”
-
-She had always thought, in her maidenly dreams of love, that she should
-not answer yes to her lover’s first proposal; she would keep him in
-suspense awhile; but at the thought of the long sea voyage, her tender
-heart quaked. What if he should be drowned, her darling boy, and never
-know she loved him so dearly?
-
-“Answer me,” he pleaded; and she sighed:
-
-“It is so sudden.”
-
-Beresford laughed low and happily.
-
-“Yes, Love was born full grown, was he not? Love at first sight, and
-it is delicious so. Oh, Floy, is it hopeless? Don’t you love me just a
-little after all?”
-
-“Not a little--a whole world full,” she whispered, carried out of
-herself by his passion.
-
-Just then the gruff driver bawled irascibly:
-
-“Ain’t you never coming, sir? It’ll soon be daylight!”
-
-Beresford caught her in his arms, pressing her tightly to his heart, as
-he whispered:
-
-“You hear that impatient wretch! I must leave you, darling, but I
-shall be back in a month, and I’ll write you while I’m gone. Wear this
-ring, but keep our sweet secret till I give you leave to speak. I must
-conciliate my little world first, you know. One kiss, darling, and
-don’t forget your absent boy.”
-
-He kissed the sweet lips a dozen times, and felt her tears raining down
-her cheeks till they mixed their salty taste with the sweetness of her
-mouth. She could not speak one word more after her sweet impulsive
-avowal of her love, only trembled in his arms, with tears in her eyes
-and smiles on her lips, like April weather, till he snatched one last
-passionate kiss, and tore himself away.
-
-Floy dashed the tears from her eyes and listened sadly to the carriage
-wheels as they rolled away, then turning back to the cottage door,
-knocked loudly for admittance.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII. “WHEN I AM MARRIED!” CRIED FLOY.
-
-
-Pretty soon John Banks, in an old frayed dressing-gown, opened the door
-himself, exclaiming:
-
-“I thought you were going to stay all night with the girls, dearie!”
-
-“I changed my mind,” she answered, softly; then threw her arms around
-his neck, laughing, and whispering: “I’m sorry I disturbed your nap,
-you dear old darling, but I’ll creep softly up to my room, and you can
-go to sleep again directly, can’t you?”
-
-“Yes, I hope so; but I’ve not slept well to-night. My head aches a
-little. Maybe it will be all right in the morning. I’m glad you came
-home to-night, dear, I always feel better when you are in the house.”
-
-“Do you, Uncle John? Oh, how good of you, when I’m nothing but a care
-to you, after all--a care and expense!”
-
-“Don’t get such notions in your head, Floy. I love to work for you;
-that is what I told Miss Maury last evening, when she called to offer
-me a place for you in her father’s great New York store. I told her you
-should never go while I lived to take care of you, my child. But she
-said you had almost promised to go. Did you?”
-
-“No; not unless you were to drive me away, you dear old darling! No,
-I shall never leave you till I am--married--no, not even then, for I
-shall marry rich, and take you and auntie to live with me in my grand
-New York home.”
-
-“Castles in Spain!” laughed John Banks, incredulously; but it warmed
-his fifty-year-old heart to hear her gracious promises, and to realize
-how she loved him. He kissed her a fond good-night, and went back to
-his couch, where he slept better the few hours before the early dawn
-for knowing that his lovely adopted child, the merry madcap girl, was
-safe under the cottage roof.
-
-And Floy, as she flew up the steps to her simple room, felt her heart
-throb with repentance over the way she had deceived the kind, trusting
-old soul, and resolved to make a clean breast of it in the morning by
-confessing her sojourn at Suicide Place.
-
-“And I’ll promise him to never, never, never, set my foot there again!”
-she vowed, shuddering at the thought of all she had endured that night.
-
-“What a terrible night, and what a happy ending!” she murmured as she
-sunk among the downy pillows of her little bed, with her thoughts full
-of her lover, grand, noble St. George Beresford.
-
-She could hardly realize her happiness, pretty little Floy, for only
-two days ago she had not seen his face, although now it was the star of
-her future.
-
-Her head was so full of the events of the night, that it was a long
-time before she fell asleep; so she was left undisturbed in the early
-morning when Mrs. Banks prepared her husband’s early breakfast and sent
-him off cheerfully to his work on a building two blocks away.
-
-“Don’t call her till she wakes of herself, Mary,” he said as he kissed
-his wife good-bye and went away whistling merrily, though his head was
-not quite easy of its strange pain.
-
-So Floy slept on deeply and dreamlessly like a weary child till the sun
-was several hours high in the heavens and the merry birds twittered
-unheard in the tree at her window--slept on sweetly, to wake at last in
-a confused haste with a terrible sense of disaster.
-
-“Oh, what is the matter?” she shrieked aloud in fear and grief,
-springing up and rushing to the door.
-
-For she had been startled from her calm, sweet sleep by the unwonted
-sounds of heavy footsteps lumbering in at the front door, while over
-all rose shrill, agonized cries in a woman’s voice--cries of bitter
-bereavement.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII. IN THE MESHES OF HER HUNGRY FATE.
-
-
-Floy stood scared and trembling at the head of the stairs, trying to
-make out what was going on below.
-
-She presently recognized that it was the voice of Mrs. Banks, uplifted
-in those grievous cries, and a conviction of the truth rushed over her
-mind--something terrible had happened to John Banks.
-
-The tender-hearted wife had always been nervous over his trade of
-house-builder--always forebode an accident.
-
-Tears rushed blindingly to Floy’s sweet blue eyes, and her heart sunk
-heavily as she thought:
-
-“Poor, poor auntie! Her life-long presentiments are realized at last.”
-
-For what else could be meant by those heavy, lumbering steps
-down-stairs, and those doleful cries in the little house that was
-usually so calm and peaceful?
-
-She groped with ice-cold fingers for a loose wrapper, threw it over her
-snowy night-gown, and thrusting her little rosy bare feet into tiny
-slippers, flew down the stairs.
-
-The little front room seemed full of people.
-
-There were men in working garb, without their coats, and homely
-neighbor women with their aprons to their eyes. There was _something_
-covered up solemnly on a couch, and beside it Mrs. Banks was kneeling,
-wringing her hands and filling their sorrowing ears with her doleful
-cries.
-
-Floy rushed to the couch, but an old woman caught and held her back.
-
-“It is Uncle John--I know it! Do not tell me he is dead!” she moaned.
-
-But it was, alas! too true.
-
-He had fallen from a scaffolding on the third story, and death had been
-instantaneous. The true and tender heart had ceased to beat, the noble
-nature had passed from earth to its reward in heaven.
-
-“It was that dizziness in his head made him miss his footing. I know
-it. I begged him to stay at home till he was better, but he said they
-could not spare him, and now he is gone from me forever!” wailed the
-stricken widow.
-
-And by the couch of death she and Floy mingled their anguished tears
-together, both so bitterly bereaved of their loved one and their only
-supporter.
-
-For when the first days of grief had passed, and their dead had been
-laid away to rest in the grave-yard beneath the sweet spring flowers,
-these two, the lonely woman and the helpless girl, had to look the
-future in the face.
-
-The faithful hands that had toiled for them, the loving heart that had
-shielded them, these, alas! were no more, and grim poverty stalked into
-the little cottage now, a guest they could not thrust away.
-
-The carpenter had worked faithfully all his life, but his meager
-savings had all been swept away by the failure of a savings bank to
-which he had trusted them. During the last two years of financial panic
-and stress he had been much out of work, and lately he had just caught
-up with the rents again, and given his wife and Floy their simple
-spring outfits.
-
-There was nothing, nothing for them to look to but the labor of their
-hands. Poor Floy did not know how to do anything useful, they had
-spoiled and petted her so, and Mrs. Banks, who did plain sewing for
-the neighbors sometimes, knew that all her profits would not pay the
-cottage rent.
-
-When the funeral expenses had been paid out of the money for her
-husband’s last job, there remained to the poor woman only the simple
-furniture of the tiny cottage and five dollars in her purse.
-
-“What are we to do?” she sobbed, pitifully.
-
-It was then that Maybelle Maury came to the rescue.
-
-“Mamma will employ you in her house as a seamstress; and papa will give
-Floy a place as salesgirl,” said the dark-eyed beauty, cheerfully.
-
-“Oh, I can not be parted from my child!” exclaimed the unhappy widow,
-tearfully.
-
-Maybelle curled an imperious lip, and answered:
-
-“That is nonsense! You can not keep Floy with you now. She will have to
-earn her living like other poor girls!”
-
-Floy, sitting over at the window in dreary silence, thought, exultantly:
-
-“Wait till my lover comes back from Europe, Miss Maybelle, and see! Oh,
-it will break your proud heart when St. George Beresford marries me!
-And how he will laugh when I tell him of her grand airs now!”
-
-She longed to startle Maybelle now by telling her that she would
-have no need to work for her living, that she was soon to marry a
-millionaire’s son, and could take care of Mrs. Banks in luxury; but she
-remembered that Beresford had told her not to betray their secret till
-he gave her leave, because he must first propitiate his own little
-world. So she kept back the words, and at last said, with a careless
-little air that angered Maybelle deeply:
-
-“We may as well accept these positions now, dearest auntie, and try to
-bear the separation as best we can for awhile, but after I am married,
-and that may be before long, you shall come and live in my new home,
-and we shall be as happy as possible without our dear lost one!”
-
-She could not forbear this little boast in her resentment against
-proud Maybelle, and the beauty looked at her angrily while Mrs. Banks
-exclaimed in smiling astonishment:
-
-“Married--married! Why, who ever put such a notion in that little giddy
-head? Who would marry a child like you?”
-
-“A child, auntie? Why, I was seventeen the day before the picnic, so
-I’ll be eighteen my very next birthday, and many a girl is married
-before eighteen. Why, I may be engaged already for all you know to the
-contrary--although I don’t swear that I am!” concluded Floy, fearing
-she had said too much, and not intending to arouse their suspicions.
-
-But Maybelle, who knew from Otho all that had happened at Suicide Place
-the night when his dastardly plans had been foiled by Beresford’s
-timely appearance, trembled with inward rage and fear, suspecting
-Floy’s thinly-veiled meaning.
-
-Otho had left no stone unturned to find out all that had happened to
-Floy after Beresford took her away that night.
-
-The carriage-driver had been ferreted out and interviewed, although he
-had nothing to tell except that he had driven the pair to Bird’s Nest
-Cottage as fast as he could, and that they had lingered and parted at
-the door like lovers, with a kiss.
-
-In the story of that kiss all was told.
-
-Otho knew that St. George Beresford, unlike the generality of rich
-young men, was a man of honor.
-
-No young girl’s ruin lay at his door.
-
-He might flirt in a careless, non-committal way if invited to it by a
-pair of bold eyes, but he never trespassed the proprieties.
-
-Maybelle had led him on as far as any, for she was one of the most
-accomplished coquettes of the day; but his bearded lips had never
-pressed the bloom from her lips and cheeks. If languishing eyes had
-dared and tempted him to the feast, he had most successfully resisted
-the temptation.
-
-So Otho and his sister, knowing Beresford’s honor and Floy’s purity,
-knew full well the meaning of that kiss.
-
-It was the sacred pledge of their solemn betrothal.
-
-Ay, though they had known each other scarcely twenty-four hours, they
-had instantly recognized each other as soul-mates; their hearts had
-leaped together and melted into one beneath the burning sun of Love.
-
- “When Love, like a red rose, burns and blushes,
- How sweet is the kiss that warm lips give;
- The soul’s far deep at its coming hushes
- The thirsting passions that in them live.”
-
-Otho, mad with love for Floy, and Maybelle for Beresford, knew that
-something terrible indeed must happen if these two were to be prevented
-from marrying.
-
-Nothing short of Floy’s death or dishonor would keep the proud young
-aristocrat from making her his worshipful bride.
-
-Maybelle, in the madness of her jealous love, hated Floy with a
-terrible hate.
-
-She felt that she had come very near to winning Beresford’s love just
-before he met Floy.
-
-And she vainly imagined that with Floy removed from her path, she might
-yet succeed in her heart’s desire.
-
-Love, ambition, and jealousy combined had transformed Maybelle from a
-merely selfish, domineering girl into a relentless fiend. She felt as
-if she would like to murder innocent Floy with her laughing blue eyes,
-and her saucy, winning smile so frank and ready. Why should this girl,
-socially her inferior, and with only a babyish kind of beauty, have won
-in one brief, fateful day the prize that Maybelle had schemed for long,
-weary months, and which she would have sold her soul to win?
-
-When she thought of Floy’s possessing Beresford for her very own, of
-the love and caresses she craved being lavished on the little beauty,
-she felt as if her heart leaped into her throat and choked her. She
-grew lividly pale with emotion.
-
-She could not speak for a moment after Floy’s little boast, and the
-young girl continued, lightly:
-
-“But, auntie, we needn’t really be parted at all. Why can’t we go
-and live together at Suicide Place? It’s mine, you know, and much
-grander, after all, than Bird’s Nest Cottage. There is plenty of nice,
-old-fashioned furniture too, and I’m sure we could be comfortable. What
-do you say?”
-
-But Mrs. Banks almost fainted at the bare idea.
-
-“Oh, my pet, I’d make any sacrifice in the world for you, except that
-one!” she cried, in horror; and so Floy fell into the meshes of her
-hungry fate.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV. THROWN ON THE WORLD.
-
-
-Mrs. Banks was wretched at the thought of being parted from Floy, whom
-she loved as dearly as if she had been her own child.
-
-Tears sprung to her eyes, and she cried piteously:
-
-“Oh, Miss Maybelle, how can I let my child go into that great wicked
-city of New York, with all its terrible temptations to a poor girl who
-has to earn her bread! Couldn’t I go, too, and watch over her young
-life?”
-
-“How could you go? Floy will only earn five dollars a week, and that
-will barely provide her board, lodging, car-fare, and clothing,”
-answered Maybelle.
-
-“Good heavens! I should say not,” cried Mrs. Banks, in dismay. “But,
-oh, I did not mean to live on Floy’s small earnings. Couldn’t I get
-work in the city, too? If we had only one little room together, we
-could be happier than apart.”
-
-“Yes; I should not mind it so much if only you could be with me, dear,”
-added Floy, eagerly.
-
-But Maybelle was relentless.
-
-The success of the plot she had in her mind depended on the separation
-of these two, who seemed to have no one in the world but each other.
-
-So she persisted in throwing cold water on all the woman’s plans,
-declaring that there were thousands of women out of work and starving
-in the great city, and that her father was doing Floy a great favor in
-giving her this position when hundreds of others would have been so
-glad to get it.
-
-“And mamma can recommend Floy to a good lodging-house,” she added.
-“It is kept by a woman who used to keep house for us when I was a
-child. She married a car-driver, and went to live in New York. She has
-been keeping a salesgirls’ boarding-house ten years, and they have a
-charming home with her, I am sure. So Floy will be as safe with her as
-under your own protection.”
-
-“And you think she is a good woman, and will be kind to my poor child,
-Miss Maybelle?”
-
-“Yes, indeed!” earnestly.
-
-“That takes a load off my mind, I assure you, and I will write this
-woman a special letter, or perhaps I had better go with Floy to New
-York myself and talk with this Mrs. ----”
-
-“Horton,” said Maybelle.
-
-“Yes, Horton--thank you.”
-
-“Very well--if you can spare the money for the trip--although a letter
-would do just as well, and papa would take Floy to New York with him
-any morning and put her in the woman’s care.”
-
-“Do you think he would be so kind?” exclaimed Mrs. Banks, reminded by
-Maybelle’s hints of her scarcity of money, and thinking that she had
-better save what she had for a little nest-egg for Floy to take with
-her in case of sickness or other needs, for her salary would be such a
-miserable pittance.
-
-In the end, Maybelle persuaded her to send Mrs. Horton a letter instead
-of going to New York herself, so at parting with Floy she pressed the
-five-dollar bill into the girl’s hand, whispering tenderly:
-
-“You may need it, dear.”
-
-Floy thrust it back, crying out:
-
-“It is your little all, I can not take it!”
-
-“Yes, you must, my darling, for I shall have more from the sale of the
-furniture, you know.”
-
-Floy kept it reluctantly. She vowed that she never would use it except
-in case of direst need.
-
-And so with tears in her eyes, and her sweet bright face clouded with
-trouble, she parted from the good woman who had been like a mother to
-her for almost ten years, and went her way to the city with Mr. Maury,
-who was acting in good faith toward the girl, and did not dream that
-his son and daughter, in begging him to give Floy a place in his store,
-were only using him as a tool to further the nefarious designs they had
-against the poor girl’s happiness.
-
-But the pair of plotters were in haste to get in their cruel work, for
-they knew that St. George Beresford did not expect to remain away more
-than a month.
-
-In that month they must accomplish the task they had set themselves--to
-build a wall between Floy and Beresford too high for either to
-scale, in short, to make that parting at the cottage door an eternal
-separation.
-
-Maybelle had called at the cottage with her father to see Floy off, and
-when the parting was over she turned to the sobbing Mrs. Banks, and
-asked, curiously:
-
-“What was it that she ran back to whisper to you at the last moment?”
-
-Mrs. Banks did not dream how much was involved in her answer. She
-thought it a matter of little moment, and answered, carelessly:
-
-“She told me that if any letters came for her to Mount Vernon to send
-them to her at once in New York.”
-
-“So she has a correspondent?” Maybelle muttered, jealously.
-
-“Why, no, indeed, miss; I don’t believe the child ever received a
-letter in her whole life. I think she must have meant it for fun, for
-who would write her a letter? She has no relations that she knows of,
-and no real friend but me, poor little one!”
-
-“Perhaps she has a clandestine love affair.”
-
-“No, indeed, Miss Maybelle; I’m sure not. She was only joking.”
-
-“Well, Mrs. Banks, I must go now. Shall I tell mamma that you will come
-to-morrow?”
-
-“If you please, miss, for I shall get things ready to have the auction
-sale of my household effects in the morning.”
-
-Maybelle hurried away, and her next interview was with the
-letter-carrier for that district.
-
-She told him that Florence Fane had gone to New York to live, and had
-requested her--Miss Maybelle Maury--to receive any letters that might
-come to her address. He was to deliver them privately to her keeping,
-that her aunt might not discover the correspondence she was carrying on.
-
-The carrier promised compliance.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV. “AS PROUD AND AS PRETTY AS A PRINCESS.”
-
-
-Floy was taken to Mr. Maury’s palatial store, on one of the most
-prosperous business thoroughfares of New York, and given a position
-behind the handkerchief counter.
-
-Her genial, sunny nature, always looking at the bright side of
-everything, soon attracted admiring friends among her fellow employés,
-and made her popular with the elegant customers who patronized the
-well-known importing house.
-
-She was so frank, so pretty, so engaging that it was a pleasure to
-be waited on by such a girl, who, while eager to please, did not feel
-abashed by the notice of the stately ladies of the grand Four Hundred,
-nor permit herself to be patronized by them. She had a rare and
-graceful dignity, this wild rose of a girl, that repelled insolence and
-patronage alike. When her fellow salesgirls twitted her on her air of
-easy independence, declaring that it would give offense, she tossed her
-shining head and answered, saucily:
-
-“Why, I am as good as they are, so why should I cringe to them? Money
-is the only difference between us.”
-
-They laughed at her; but in their hearts they admired her independence,
-and they said among themselves that there was not a rich girl who came
-to the store half as pretty and dainty as merry little Floy, in her
-cheap blue dress that set off to such advantage her flower-like face,
-and tiny dimpled hands with their exquisite taper fingers.
-
-Floy would not own even to herself that she really occupied a very
-subordinate position in the world, for there was some proud blood
-in her veins that made her hold her little head high; and, besides,
-didn’t she know in her heart that she was engaged to the son of a
-millionaire--the dearest fellow in the world, too, who was coming back
-in a month to claim her for his happy bride?
-
-She said to herself blithely enough that this selling handkerchiefs
-across a counter was only an episode in her life, brought about by the
-jealous malice of Miss Maybelle Maury, and that it would soon be over
-forever. Next year she would be coming to Maury & Co.’s in her own
-liveried carriage to buy the costly handkerchiefs of web-lace and fine
-embroidery. How the girls she worked with now would stare and nudge
-each other with surprise when she appeared!
-
-She had a foretaste of this one day when a beautiful, brown-eyed woman
-sailed up to the counter and set all the clerks whispering to each
-other.
-
-How grand she was, how stately! and her gray gown was a Parisian
-importation--all the girls knew that, even Floy, though she had been in
-New York barely a week.
-
-The lady asked for lace handkerchiefs in a musical voice that made
-Floy’s heart leap wildly, while the frankly admiring brown eyes made
-her blush like a wild rose; the voice and the eyes were so like--so
-like those that Floy dreamed of every night.
-
-She was a little nervous while she displayed the beautiful
-handkerchiefs; some of the girls noticed it, and they whispered to one
-another that Floy was losing some of her saucy independence, and was
-overawed at last by a Fifth Avenue swell.
-
-The lady was very kind and gracious, and she looked admiringly at the
-lovely salesgirl while she counted out the money--something over a
-hundred dollars--to pay for the dainty trifles she had purchased. As
-she was turning away, she said:
-
-“Send the package to Mrs. Beresford, No. -- Fifth Avenue.”
-
-Then Floy comprehended instantly that the handsome, gracious lady was
-none other than St. George Beresford’s mother.
-
-She gazed after her almost yearningly till she had passed through the
-street door, then turned to replace the boxes of handkerchiefs on the
-shelves.
-
-And as she did so, she noticed that the lady had carelessly left her
-well-filled purse on the counter under a drift of snowy lawn.
-
-“Oh!” she cried, breathlessly, catching it up and rushing in swift
-pursuit.
-
-The footman was just opening the carriage door for his lady when Floy
-appeared, her sweet face like a rose, her hair a tangle of gold in the
-sunshine.
-
-“Madame--Mrs. Beresford--your purse! You left it on the counter!” she
-cried, incoherently.
-
-“Thank you very much, my dear,” answered the lady, turning and taking
-the purse, and the girl’s hand with it. Gazing admiringly at Floy, she
-laughed sweetly, and exclaimed: “Do you know how I chanced to forget
-it? You are so very pretty, I kept staring at you as if you were a
-picture until the purse must have dropped unconsciously from my hand.
-It was very good of you to run after me with it, and I shall reward you
-with some of the contents.”
-
-And she was opening the dainty gold-mounted _porte-monnaie_, when
-Floy’s little hand closed it impetuously.
-
-“No, no, you must not--I can not accept it!” she exclaimed, confusedly,
-but with a little imperious air that bespoke secret indignation; and
-with a courteous bow to the surprised lady, she hurried back into the
-store.
-
-Mrs. Beresford entered her carriage, feeling somehow as if she had been
-gently snubbed, and saying to herself, half smiling:
-
-“The saucy little thing! I should have thought she would be glad to
-get five dollars so easily. I should have liked to reward her for her
-honesty, too, for some girls would have been mean enough to keep the
-purse. There’s five hundred dollars in it, too, that I brought out to
-spend on a bridal gift for Cousin Marion. But that girl, so lovely and
-dainty, made me forget everything. She’s proud enough and pretty enough
-for a princess, and it’s a pity she’s poor, for beauty is too often a
-curse to a poor salesgirl.”
-
-When Floy ran back to finish putting away the handkerchief boxes,
-several curious girls hastened to help her and to congratulate her on
-having made such a handsome sale to Mrs. Beresford.
-
-“She’s as rich as cream and peaches--her husband has so many millions
-he can’t count ’em,” declared one, rashly.
-
-“Her house is a marble palace on Fifth Avenue. We will go out with you
-to see it Sunday, if you like.”
-
-“Didn’t she make you a present for returning her purse?” queried
-another curious one.
-
-“Certainly not,” Floy answered, proudly.
-
-“She wouldn’t take it. I saw her push Mrs. Beresford’s purse back with
-so queenly an air that the lady stared with surprise,” laughed Nell
-Jarley.
-
-The girls all made great eyes of wonder, and one said that Floy should
-have taken the reward.
-
-Floy only listened, and smiled like one in a sweet waking dream. She
-was charmed with the gracious beauty of her lover’s mother, and she
-thought, with tender pride:
-
-“When I am his wife I will create as much sensation as she does when
-she comes here to shop.”
-
-And just then one of her mates said, carelessly:
-
-“With all that money, the Beresfords have only two children, a son and
-daughter, to inherit it.”
-
-“Is--is--the son married?” asked Floy, timidly; and they all laughed.
-
-“What a question! Are you thinking of setting your cap for him,
-princess! No, he is not married yet, though they do say he has fallen
-in love with Mr. Maury’s eldest daughter. She is very lovely and
-stylish, and comes here often. St. George Beresford comes here, too,
-with his mother now and then. He is perfectly splendid.”
-
-Floy wondered, with a throbbing heart, what they would say if they knew
-that she was betrothed to this grand Beresford.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI. A CRUEL PERSECUTION.
-
-
-Floy went home that evening from the store with a blithe heart.
-
-The meeting with St. George Beresford’s mother had been a delight to
-the innocent girl.
-
-The great lady’s graciousness had thrilled her with hope.
-
-She remembered how anxiously her lover had admitted that he must
-conciliate his little world before his marriage.
-
-It seemed to her simple mind that Mrs. Beresford had been won over
-already.
-
-“She told me I was pretty--that she was looking at me as if I had
-been a picture; she can not be angry with her son for loving me,” she
-murmured, sagely, and she decided that if he should write her a letter
-from abroad she would answer it at once, telling him all that had
-happened since their parting and of her pleasant _rencontre_ with his
-charming mother.
-
-Dimpling with happy smiles, the fragment of a love-song on her rosy
-lips, Floy climbed the uncarpeted stairs to her own poor little den,
-away up under the eaves in the fourth story, where a minute later she
-was followed by her landlady, pudgy Mrs. Horton.
-
-The woman carried in her hand a beautiful bunch of roses and a letter.
-
-“These came for you awhile ago, Miss Fane,” she said, blandly.
-
-“From whom?” exclaimed Floy, in surprise.
-
-“Some of your beaus, I suppose. Better read the letter and see,” the
-woman returned good-naturedly.
-
-Floy tore it open with nervous fingers, and read these words written in
-an elegant masculine hand:
-
- “DEAR LITTLE FLOY--I can not rest under the ban of your anger.
-
- “We used to be such good friends before that night at Suicide Place
- that I think you might forgive my folly when I was so drunk I did not
- realize what I was doing--nothing worse, after all, than trying to
- steal a kiss from the sweetest lips in the world. Many a pretty girl
- has forgiven a little fault like that in an adoring lover.
-
- “Ah, will you not forgive me and be friends again?
-
- “I am coming to call on you this evening to take you to the
- Garden Theater if you will accompany me. The play is ‘Trilby’--of
- course you’ve read that wonderful ‘Trilby’ that has made such a
- sensation--and I think you will enjoy it. Do not refuse, I beg of you.
-
- “Be ready when I call--I send you some roses for you to wear--and I
- promise you a charming time.
-
- “O. M.
-
- “Union League Club, New York,
- May 21st, 1895.”
-
-Floy stood motionless and pale to the lips, gazing at the letter as if
-it had been a Gorgon’s head and had turned her to stone.
-
-“Oh, Miss Fane, I hope it’s not bad news!” cried the landlady.
-
-Floy roused herself from her trance of indignation, and answered,
-angrily:
-
-“Mrs. Horton, if a gentleman calls for me this evening you will kindly
-tell him I am not at home. As for these flowers, you may have them or
-throw them out of the window.”
-
-“Thank you kindly, miss,” replied the woman, taking them down to
-ornament her stuffy little parlor.
-
-And there Otho Maury found them when he made his call. He crushed an
-oath under his black mustache as he asked, eagerly:
-
-“Is Miss Fane at home?”
-
-“Lor’, Mr. Maury, are you the one that sent her the flowers?”
-
-“Yes,” he replied, coldly.
-
-“Oh, sir, I’m sorry to tell you, but she burned your letter and gave
-me the roses, and told me to say she was not at home!” blurted out
-Mrs. Horton, in her amasement at Floy’s antagonism to this charming
-exquisite.
-
-Otho repressed his rage, and said, gratingly:
-
-“That’s strange. Wonder how I have offended the young woman?
-She used to be awfully fond of me at Mount Vernon. There’s some
-misunderstanding, and if I could see her one moment I know I could set
-it straight with the pretty little vixen. Mightn’t I just go up and
-knock at her door?”
-
-“I don’t see as there’d be any _great_ harm, sir. It’s the fourth
-flight, No. 19.”
-
-Floy had forgotten to lock her door after Mrs. Horton went, she was so
-angrily intent on setting a match to Otho’s letter.
-
-“How dare he persecute me so?” she cried, with flashing eyes as she
-watched it shrivel to ashes.
-
-The tea-bell rang, but she did not heed it. She was too excited to be
-conscious of hunger.
-
-She lighted her lamp, bathed her hot face, brushed out her tangled
-curls, then raised the window and looked down into the street at the
-motley crowds beneath the glaring lights.
-
-She was startled from a long reverie by the soft opening and closing of
-her door.
-
-Turning about with a cry of alarm, Floy saw Otho Maury standing with
-his back against the door, an insolent smile of triumph on his lips.
-
-“Floy, let me speak to you one moment,” he pleaded humbly.
-
-“No, I will not listen. How dare you come up here? Leave the room this
-instant, you villain!” she cried out in stormy anger.
-
-“By Heaven, I will not go, you pretty little vixen, till you hear me.
-Oh, Floy, I love you; I offer you my heart and protection! Will you
-accept them? No! Then I swear I’ll have the kiss you denied me that
-other night!”
-
-Maddened with passion for the scornful young beauty, he advanced toward
-her, and in her terrible fright at the thought of his loathed caress,
-she leaned her slight body far over the sill, and sent her voice
-ringing down to the street in agonized shrieks:
-
-“Help! help! help!”
-
-“Oh, horror! horror!”
-
-It was Otho who cried out then, for the girl suddenly lost her balance
-and plunged headlong through the window, going down, down, down,
-through the dizzy distance to a terrible death!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII. THE FAIR DEAD FACE HE HAD LOVED SO WELL.
-
-
-“My God, the girl will be instantly killed!” groaned Otho Maury, with
-blanched lips, and staggering like a drunken man as he reeled backwards
-to the door.
-
-For even in the horror and remorse of the moment, knowing that he had
-caused Floy’s death as certainly as though he had plunged a dagger
-in her heart, a swift, prudential consideration restrained him from
-following his first impulse to rush to the window and watch the doomed
-girl’s terrible plunge to destruction.
-
-“I must not be suspected of having caused her accident by my
-persecutions,” he thought, in alarm for his reputation.
-
-A blind impulse of flight seized upon him, and, trembling with horror,
-his face ashen white, his evil black eyes staring blankly before him,
-he made his exit from the room and the house without encountering any
-one.
-
-As he gained the street he heard a tumult of excited voices, but his
-guilty conscience would not permit him to join the crowd that was
-collecting on the pavement.
-
-Wickedly as he had plotted against the poor girl’s happiness, he felt
-that he could not bear the sight of her poor mutilated body with all
-the sweet, saucy beauty crushed out of the poor dead face.
-
-If it were Maybelle now, she would gloat over the sight in her joy that
-her beautiful rival was dead.
-
-But it was different with Otho, for deep in his heart burned a mad
-passion for bewitching Floy.
-
-Though he had plotted with his sister to destroy her, it was her soul
-_he_ meant to wreck, not her beautiful body. _That_ he worshiped with
-doting admiration, and had hoped to win.
-
-It almost seemed as if the hands of angels had been outstretched to
-foil his nefarious designs, and to draw Floy back, pure and unspotted,
-to heaven.
-
-With these thoughts raging in his excited mind, Otho fled in horror
-from the scene, and to drown his haunting remorse, spent the night in a
-drunken orgie with some boon companions, who took him to his hotel in
-the “wee sma’ hours ayant the twal,” and consigned him to the porters
-to put to bed.
-
-At noon of the next day he awoke with the usual large head incident
-to such dissipations, and swore at himself for a besotted fool, after
-which he ordered brandy and soda and breakfast.
-
-When he had been bathed, and shaved, and dressed, he still remained
-pale, tremulous, and shaken, for the horror of last evening had rushed
-freshly over his mind.
-
-“She is dead, poor little Floy, so pretty and so gay, like a merry
-little humming-bird ever on the wing--dead, and Maybelle will rejoice
-at the news, but as for me, I must ever bear about with me a load of
-remorse that will drive me to madness,” he groaned, as he rang the
-bell for the morning papers, nerving himself to read an account of the
-tragedy.
-
-It was there, on the first page of the paper they brought him, in
-glaring head-lines:
-
- “A PLUNGE TO DEATH!
-
- “A Beautiful Young Girl Falls from the Fourth-Story Window of Her
- Home on Adams Street, and is Removed to Bellevue Hospital in a Dying
- Condition.
-
- “As newsdealer Herr Spiel was dozing last evening in a chair by his
- news-stand on Adams Street, he was startled from his dreams by
- hearing something fall with a dull thud on the awning above his head,
- and springing to his feet, saw with consternation a beautiful young
- girl roll off the awning down to the pavement.
-
- “At first sight the girl seemed to have escaped without injury after
- her fearful fall, for she rose to her feet very quickly, and stood
- looking about her with a half-shy smile, as if hoping that no one had
- noticed her accident.
-
- “But in the next moment the pretty face grew pale, the smile faded,
- and with a groan she sunk unconscious to the earth.
-
- “She was Miss Frances Fane, a boarder in the house, and had in some
- inexplicable manner fallen out of her window in the fourth story.
- She was removed to Bellevue Hospital in an unconscious condition,
- believed to be due to internal injuries, and will probably die.”
-
-Otho Maury read the paragraphs with working feature, for he knew that
-the victim was Floy, although a mistake had been made in her name,
-giving it as Frances.
-
-“So she will die, poor little girl, poor little Fly-away Floy,” he
-muttered, heavily. “Indeed, it is a marvel that she escaped instant
-death. Heigho! I must go home to-day, and carry the news to Maybelle.”
-
-And Otho swept his hand across his eyes to shut out the vision of a
-fair dead face that he had loved so well in its living beauty, so gay
-and sunny.
-
-Then he remembered that Mrs. Vere de Vere had told him yesterday that
-Maybelle was coming to New York to-day. So he hurried to Fifth Avenue,
-and found her just arrived.
-
-He drew her aside to tell her what had happened to Floy, and even his
-callous nature was shocked at her savage glee.
-
-“What a cruel heart you have, Maybelle!” he cried in disgust.
-
-She flashed him an angry look, and answered:
-
-“I am no worse than you, Otho. Remember what a fate you plotted for the
-girl! She is better off as it is, for death is better than dishonor.”
-
-“A fine sentiment,” he gibed, wondering if she thought herself quite
-honorable, as she had connived at the plot.
-
-She read his thought, and tossed her head defiantly, thinking how glad
-she was that Floy was out of her way, by whatever means.
-
-Otho sighed, and said:
-
-“If you are going back to Mount Vernon to-morrow, perhaps you will
-break the news to Mrs. Banks? Poor soul!”
-
-“No, I shall not go so soon. Besides, we need not hurry. Better wait
-till all is over. If she found out before Floy died, she would want to
-come down here and see her, and mamma could not really spare her now.
-She is busy with the summer sewing,” Maybelle answered, heartlessly.
-
-“I must be going,” he said, with a tortured sigh, remorse heavy at his
-heart.
-
-“No, stay, and go with us to the _matinée_ to see ‘Trilby.’ Mrs.
-Vere de Vere has invited a little box party--the Van Dorns and the
-Beresfords. Join us, and you may get in a word with Alva Beresford.”
-
-“Hang Alva Beresford!” he replied, with the impatience of pain.
-
-“Don’t be a fool, Otho. You know you said you would help me catch St.
-George if I would perform a similar office for you with Alva.”
-
-“Yes, I know; but when did she get back from Paris and her painting?”
-
-“Oh, weeks and weeks ago, and they say she has fitted up a magnificent
-studio at home and paints away all the time, as if she had to work for
-a living.”
-
-“Well, then, what’s the use of my making up to such a girl? She has
-refused every fellow in society, I’m told. And she’s getting quite a
-spinster--bachelor girl, I mean--isn’t that the latest fad?”
-
-“Alva is twenty-seven, that’s a fact--nearly three years older than
-her brother--but she is still the most magnificent beauty in New York,
-and will have millions at her father’s death. She is devoted to her
-daubing--‘wedded to her art,’ she calls it--but she’s only a woman
-after all, and some day she will lose her heart, of course. And why not
-to you, Otho, as well as another?” cried Maybelle, eagerly.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII. “CUPID.”
-
-
-Otho Maury joined the theater party to see “Trilby,” and devoted
-himself to the beautiful brown-eyed Alva Beresford, who looked like a
-young princess, and accepted his devotion with the careless patronage
-of one who knows that homage is her due.
-
-It was her first meeting with Otho, and she read him at sight, and
-despised him accordingly, perhaps fathoming his designs on her fortune
-as she had already fathomed Maybelle’s efforts to insnare St. George.
-
-The Beresfords tolerated Maybelle without admiring her, and they were
-not pleased with the rumor that St. George was the young girl’s suitor.
-They had higher views for the noble, handsome son of the house.
-
-So perhaps it was with a spice of malice toward Maybelle that Alva
-said, gayly, in a pause between the acts:
-
-“Do you see how sober mamma looks? She had a great fright this morning.”
-
-“Alva!” cried that lady, with a reproving nod; but her daughter, who
-was at times very volatile, laughed at her, and continued:
-
-“She received her first letter from my brother, written on shipboard,
-and mailed at Queenstown. He perpetrated a terrible joke on mamma,
-declaring that he is in love at last.”
-
-She saw the hot color flame into Maybelle’s cheeks, and continued,
-maliciously:
-
-“St. George is contemplating a shocking _mésalliance_. He is in love,
-he says, with a pretty little nobody, poor as poverty, and wild as a
-deer. He intended to postpone his confession until his return a month
-hence, and beg our consent to his marriage, but his heart is so full he
-can not wait. He begs mamma to write and give him some hope that she
-will approve his choice.”
-
-“Who is she?” Mrs. Vere de Vere inquired, trying to keep the blank look
-out of her face, her feelings stirred for Maybelle’s sake.
-
-“He did not tell us her name or home, much to mamma’s regret, as if she
-only knew where to find her she would go and buy off her claims on St.
-George before he returns.”
-
-“Alva! Alva!” cried her mother, remonstratingly; but the daughter, who
-really regarded the whole affair as a huge joke of her brother, who
-seemed still but a boy to her maturer age, simply bubbled over with
-laughter, and continued:
-
-“As it is, mamma is seriously contemplating an immediate trip across
-‘the pond’ to persuade her boy out of his fancy, or to detain him
-abroad until his lovely charmer wearies of waiting his return and
-bestows her affections elsewhere.”
-
-At her light, merry tone every one laughed, and Mrs. Van Dorn said,
-consolingly:
-
-“I dare say it is only some pretty little actress, that he will forget
-in a week.”
-
-“I only hope so,” sighed Mrs. Beresford; and then Mrs. Van Dorn,
-pitying her embarrassment, turned the conversation into other channels.
-
-They talked of books and art, and now Mrs. Beresford could turn the
-tables on mischievous Alva.
-
-“I shall punish Alva finely for telling my secret woes!” she exclaimed.
-
-Every one turned to her eagerly, and she continued:
-
-“You see, Alva is painting a Cupid, but she can not find a face to
-please her; and yesterday I saw a little salesgirl--in your father’s
-store, by the way, Miss Maury--who had an ideal face for the picture.
-Such a face! all dimples and roses, blue eyes, and rings of golden hair
-on the graceful boyish head. And her smile--it was something to dream
-of were one a man--saucy, sweet, enchanting--such a smile as Cupid
-himself might wear when drawing his bow to transfix a heart. Well,”
-drawing a long breath, “I meant to go to-morrow morning and secure this
-little beauty as a model for Alva’s Cupid, but to punish her now I
-shall not do so, so the charming picture will never be painted.”
-
-“You cruel mamma, I shall go and find her myself to-morrow, and you
-will be balked of your revenge!” exclaimed Alva, with sparkling eyes;
-and for the rest of the time she could think of nothing but the lovely
-face she was going to secure for her Cupid.
-
-Otho whispered to Maybelle:
-
-“It must have been Floy that she saw at father’s store.”
-
-“Yes,” she answered; and exulted in her heart that the fair Cupid face
-had lost its roses, the blue eyes their happy light, the rosy mouth its
-witching smile, all faded in death.
-
-Then the curtain raised again, and they turned to watch the mimic woes
-of “Trilby” and her lover.
-
-Otho watched with dull, glazed eyes, that saw through all the glare and
-brightness the face of one lost to him forever, and when the actors
-recited the griefs of “Pauvre Trilby,” his heart echoed “Pauvre Floy!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX. THE BERESFORD PRIDE.
-
-
-In the letter that Alva Beresford treated as a merry jest, St. George
-had poured out the tenderness of a love-freighted heart to his mother.
-
-When he parted from Floy that night beneath the vines on the cottage
-porch and hurried away to perform the mission on which he was sent
-across the sea, his heart was full of her grace and beauty, and every
-hour seemed leaden-winged that kept him from her side.
-
-“How beautiful she is, how far above all others in her ineffable grace
-and charm!” he said to himself every hour; and in his impatience to
-have her for his own he could not wait till his return to propitiate
-his mother, for whose sympathy he yearned with the eagerness of a
-loving son. He determined to write to her and plead his cause.
-
-He knew, alas! all the Beresford pride, and how high it soared. Had
-not Alva’s heart been crucified on its altar?--gay, mocking Alva, in
-whose past lay the story of a broken love-dream never to be resurrected
-now, for he was dead, the young poet lover whose suit her parents had
-scorned when Alva was a budding girl, fit incarnation of a poet’s
-dream. It was only a few months later that he died--of a lingering
-fever, said the physicians--of a broken heart, vowed the girl, flinging
-it frantically in her parents’ face in the desperation of her keen
-despair.
-
-Well, the key was turned on that past. Few knew the story of its
-bitter pathos, but St. George recalled it now with something like
-terror--prophetic terror.
-
-He cried to himself, resolutely:
-
-“They shall not break my heart on the rack as they did poor Alva’s.
-I am a strong man, she was only a weak girl. I will never give up
-my heart’s love as she did, and drag out a cynical life, enjoying
-nothing, giving all my soul to cold, lifeless art in lieu of a broken
-love-dream. No, I shall marry pretty Floy, my heart’s darling, and our
-life shall be ideally happy.”
-
-So he mused while pacing the steamer-deck the long starlit nights, and
-one day the letter was written to his mother, telling of his love, and
-begging for her approval.
-
-Then he wrote to his little sweetheart--the first letter he had ever
-penned to her, and it was so full of his love and hope, that, had Floy
-received it, her heart would have thrilled for joy at the story it
-told--the story that blanched Maybelle’s cheek with rage, for she,
-according to her plans, received Floy’s letter from the postman, and
-ruthlessly broke the seal in the solitude of her chamber.
-
-And how jealously her bosom throbbed, how ashen grew her cheek, as she
-read the burning words of love written to her innocent little rival,
-bonny Floy.
-
-It seemed to her that a love so true as that expressed in those pages
-could never be turned aside from its object save by some fateful
-tragedy. Floy seemed to fill his heart to overflowing.
-
-He left the ship at Queenstown, and posted his letters. Then, having
-attended to some business in Ireland, he crossed over to London to
-pursue his mission, counting in his heart every day and hour until he
-should receive answers from Floy and his mother, for he had begged them
-for immediate replies.
-
-And every day he wrote again to Floy--love letters full of the
-tenderness that thrilled his heart.
-
- “And so I write to you; and write, and write, and write,
- For the mere sake of writing to you, dear.
- What can I tell you that you know not?
- Locked in my heart thou liest!
- Love has set our souls in music to the self-same air.”
-
-A week passed, then another, and he knew the time had come when he
-might begin to look for letters if his correspondents were prompt.
-
-It was now three weeks since he had left New York, but his hope of
-returning in a month was nipped in the bud.
-
-The business on which his father had dispatched him dragged wearily
-along, and did not promise to turn out successfully. His lawyer said
-frankly that it would very likely detain him another month.
-
-Just as he was beginning to chafe impatiently over the delay, came the
-anxiously awaited letter from his mother.
-
-Oh! how eagerly he broke the seal, the color flying to his face, his
-heart beating like a trip-hammer.
-
-For he longed for the approval of his family on his choice, longed for
-them to love and admire pretty Floy as he did, longed to take her to
-the great stately home where she would be like a glancing sunbeam in
-the grand surroundings.
-
-He snatched the letter from its thick perfumed envelope, and his eager
-brown eyes glanced down the thickly-written pages penned by the hand of
-his beautiful, proud mother.
-
-How could she be so cruel to the boy she loved so dearly?
-
-Had she forgotten the tortured heart of Alva, that she could doom her
-son to a like anguish?
-
-Poor Alva--belle, beauty, and heiress--yet--_poor_ Alva!
-
-Whispering in her empty heart the name of one that died heart-broken
-for her sake!
-
-Yes, the pride of birth and wealth that had stood between Alva and her
-happiness now threatened shipwreck also to her brother’s bark of love.
-
-Mrs. Beresford, in a passion of imperious anger, denounced the weakness
-and folly of her son.
-
-She wrote, bitterly:
-
- “You are a man, and of course I can not forbid you from making the
- dreadful _mésalliance_ you contemplate, but I can say positively,
- from your father and myself, that should you persist in your
- determination to wed this nobody--whose very name you were ashamed
- to mention--you will cut yourself off from our love and recognition,
- and also from inheriting one penny of the Beresford millions. As
- you have nothing to look to but the small legacy you had from your
- grandfather, perhaps this will bring you to your senses. Doubtless
- it will cure that scheming adventuress of her fancy for you--some
- second-rate actress, at the best, I suppose--and you had as well
- advise her of the change in your prospects should you follow your
- insane desire to marry such a creature! Our determination on this
- point is unalterable.”
-
-Every scathing word sunk deep into her son’s heart, and with an
-inarticulate cry of anger and pain, he tore the offensive letter into
-ribbons, and cast it beneath his feet, trampling it as if it had been a
-living serpent.
-
-“I might have known it!” he cried, bitterly. “They did not spare poor
-Alva, and they will not spare me! But I am not a child as my sister
-was. I will show them I am made of sterner stuff!”
-
-He raged up and down the floor, his eyes blazing with insulted pride.
-
-Though he had destroyed the letter, he could see in his mind’s eye
-every offensive word standing out clearly, as though traced with a pen
-of fire.
-
-He muttered in savage wrath, blended with wounded pride:
-
-“Such cruel epithets--‘this nobody’--‘this scheming adventuress’--‘some
-second-rate actress’--‘such a creature’--oh, shame! that my lovely,
-innocent, pure-minded Floy should be insulted thus! Well, I will show
-them how I will come to my senses!”
-
-He threw himself down at a table with his face on his arm, his broad
-shoulders heaving with emotion.
-
-Long minutes passed while he fought the battle between filial duty and
-affection and the strong love of his life--strong and eternal, though
-such a short time ago he had not seen her face nor heard her name.
-
-Love had passed over his soul like a torrent, bearing everything before
-it. To some deep natures love comes like this, and then it is either a
-tragedy of pain or a heaven of bliss.
-
- “Love scorns degrees. The low he lifteth high;
- The high he draweth down to that fair plane
- Whereon, in his divine equality,
- Two loving hearts may meet.”
-
-Beresford lifted his head, his face transfigured with its passionate
-love and wounded pride.
-
-Drawing a sheet of paper to him, he seized a pen, and wrote rapidly:
-
- “May God forgive you, my beloved mother, for your cruel pride, and
- comfort you for the loss of your son; for you have forced me to
- choose between you and my heart’s love. You have put my heart on the
- rack, like Alva’s; but I am not weak like she was, my poor sister; so
- I, loving you still, and praying as ever for your welfare, renounce
- everything you choose to withhold from me, for my love’s sake.”
-
-It was signed and posted, the brief letter, and then he realized
-the might of his love for Floy, that could reconcile him to such a
-renunciation as he had made.
-
-He was no longer the heir of a millionaire, but a disinherited son,
-with nothing to live on but an income of three thousand a year left him
-by his grandfather. What then? He and Floy would be poor in gold, but
-rich in love. He could bear anything, so that she was not taken away
-from him.
-
-Two days passed, and then there came another letter from New York. It
-was from Otho Maury--a smooth, fawning letter, pleading the paragraph
-he inclosed as an excuse for writing.
-
-It was the story of poor little Floy’s accident, and Otho wrote briefly
-of what had happened to Floy since Beresford had gone away--the death
-of John Banks, and Floy’s venture as a salesgirl in New York, with the
-unaccountable accident that had closed the brief story of her sweet
-life; for at the end of the paragraph Otho penciled:
-
- “_She died the next day._ Thinking you had a kindly interest in the
- sweet girl is the reason why I have written you,” he added. “As for
- myself, I loved her, and had proposed marriage, but she refused me. I
- hope that our mutual admiration for the dear girl may form a bond of
- sympathy between us.”
-
-St. George Beresford could not bear the terrible shock of this letter,
-following on the excitement of his mother’s denunciation.
-
-His senses reeled before it, and he sunk in a heavy swoon to the floor,
-where an attendant discovered him presently and summoned a physician,
-who found him suffering from the first symptoms of brain fever.
-
-Days and weeks of severe illness followed; but before he fell into a
-delirium he gave strict orders that no news of his condition should be
-sent to America.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX. ALVA’S DISAPPOINTMENT.
-
-
-The day after the theater party Miss Beresford stood alone in her
-beautiful studio in a sunny wing thrown out at the side of the
-mansion, and gazed meditatively at her latest work.
-
-She was no mean artist, this queenly heiress, for having much talent in
-the beginning, she had improved upon it by spending several years in
-Paris under the best masters. She threw all her soul into her work, and
-delighted in every successful effort she made.
-
-Her most ambitious work, and one that had occupied much time and study,
-was one that she called “Cupid.”
-
-It represented the beautiful little god of love strolling through a
-green wood, and coming suddenly on a party of lovely youths and maidens
-dancing on the banks of a crystal stream.
-
-Cupid, charmed by the pretty sight, instantly determined to make
-himself two victims in the merry party. The picture represented Cupid,
-the mischievous little god, drawing his bow to transfix a heart with a
-piercing arrow.
-
-One can fancy how sweet and arch and happy Cupid must have appeared at
-that moment when exercising his fateful power.
-
-The large canvas was almost finished, and the painting was spirited
-and striking. The best judges could have found little fault in the
-execution. One more touch and it would be perfect.
-
-The unfinished part was the face of Cupid.
-
-Alva had despaired of putting on canvas the face of Cupid as it
-appeared to her fancy.
-
-Beautiful faces she could find in plenty, but the arch, radiant smile,
-the laughing eyes so brightly blue, these eluded her brush.
-
-“If I could only find a living face like my ideal and put it on
-canvas!” she cried, eagerly, over and over to her mother, who at last
-became almost as anxious over the subject as Alva herself.
-
-It was no wonder that the lady had told Floy she had looked at her as
-at a beautiful picture, for in the young girl’s enchanting face she had
-seen the realization of Alva’s dream.
-
-And the artist, standing before her unfinished work, recalled her
-mother’s words of the day before, and cried out, joyously:
-
-“I must find that lovely girl! She must be my model!”
-
-Hastening to her mother, she exclaimed:
-
-“You must come with me this morning to find Cupid!”
-
-“Excuse me, Alva, but I can not go to-day. I--I am not feeling well.
-Besides, I have just commenced a letter to your brother.”
-
-Alva did not ask what would be written to her brother; she could guess
-only too well by the thorn in her own heart.
-
-She repressed a bursting sigh of sympathy for St. George, and said,
-determinedly:
-
-“Then tell me where to find her, for I am going alone this very hour.”
-
-“She was a young salesgirl at the handkerchief counter at Maury &
-Co.’s. I bought those exquisite cobweb lace handkerchiefs from her, you
-know.”
-
-“Her name, mamma?”
-
-“I did not ask it, Alva; but you cannot fail to know her, for there is
-no one like her. She is the loveliest salesgirl in New York, and looks
-like a princess.”
-
-“Tall or short, mamma?”
-
-“Of medium height, dear, slenderly yet exquisitely formed, with a face
-of rarest beauty.”
-
-“It should be a boy’s face, mamma.”
-
-“This one is boyish, Alva, because the sunny hair lies in soft loose
-rings of short hair all over the pretty head, and the roguish smile,
-and the dimples, the sea-shell coloring, the marvelous eyes so brightly
-blue, so innocent--arch--oh, I can not describe them!--go see for
-yourself.”
-
-“I will; and you may expect me to bring her home with me.”
-
-She hurried out, ordered the carriage, and within an hour was on her
-way to the store.
-
-Mrs. Beresford turned back with a sigh to her task, and finished the
-cruel letter that was to carry such pain to her son across the sea.
-
-When the bitter task was over she threw herself upon a low divan and
-wept bitterly a long, long while, almost frightened at what she had
-done.
-
-She feared that she could not mold her son’s will to compliance by
-harshness as easily as she had done that of his timid sister.
-
-“But he will not give up everything--he could not be so rash--for the
-sake of a fair-faced girl,” she told herself, with faint flickering
-hope.
-
-Several hours later Alva entered the room, still in her rich
-carriage-dress, her face pale and grave.
-
-“Oh, mamma, I have had a great shock,” she sighed.
-
-“You did not find Cupid?”
-
-“No; she had not come to the store this morning, but they told me where
-she boarded, and I drove there. Oh, what a terrible story I heard!”
-
-“The girl had eloped, perhaps,” smiled the lady.
-
-“Worse than that. I’ve often regretted that I didn’t elope myself
-when I was a girl,” returned Alva, flippantly; then instantly grew
-serious again as she continued, sadly: “The poor girl, by some strange
-accident, fell from her window in the fourth story down to the street
-last evening, and was removed to Bellevue, unconscious, and believed to
-be dying.”
-
-“Oh, how sad, how shocking! and she was _so sweet_!” mused Mrs.
-Beresford, tenderly.
-
-“So I drove to Bellevue, though expecting to find her dead,” went on
-Alva. “And now, mamma, comes the strangest part of the story--my Cupid
-had been mysteriously spirited away from the hospital.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI. “WHERE IS SHE NOW?”
-
-
-“Alva!” cried Mrs. Beresford, gazing at her daughter in consternation.
-
-She grew pale and shuddered as she spoke, for the thought of the lovely
-girl’s terrible accident touched her deeply.
-
-“Is it not a terrible disappointment?” cried Alva. “Perhaps I shall
-never find her now, and my ‘Cupid’ will never be finished.”
-
-“But surely the girl will be found again!” Mrs. Beresford cried,
-consolingly; but Alva shook her head.
-
-“I fear not, for her disappearance was so strange. Listen, mamma: they
-took her to Bellevue, and she did not recover consciousness the whole
-way. They supposed she would certainly die of her terrible fall. When
-they arrived at the hospital, she was left alone on a couch in the
-receiving-room for a few minutes, so the attendants say, and when the
-physician in charge went to see about her case, the little beauty was
-gone--had vanished as entirely as if she had been snatched up into the
-sky or swallowed by the earth, and left not a trace behind.”
-
-Mrs. Beresford smiled, and said:
-
-“But, as we know that neither one of those things happened to her, we
-may hope that she is safe. My own theory is that she was unhurt by the
-fall, and simply fainted from the shock. When she recovered from her
-swoon, she doubtless became alarmed at finding herself alone in that
-strange place, and ran away in a fright.”
-
-“Yes, that is what they think at the hospital; but what became of her,
-mamma, _afterward_?”
-
-She paused a moment, then added, anxiously:
-
-“You see, that was the day before yesterday, and she never returned to
-her boarding-house nor the store. So--_where is she now?_”
-
-And that question, asked by Mrs. Beresford’s pale lips, became the text
-on which many changes were rung afterward.
-
-A beautiful young girl had disappeared in the strangest way, and no
-clew to the mystery could be found.
-
-The hospital authorities, fearing they might be accused of neglect
-in the matter, kept the occurrence as quiet as possible; and when
-some rumor of it reached the ubiquitous reporter, and he came to make
-inquiries, they told him the girl was all right--oh, yes, and had
-returned to her friends in New Jersey. She had written back to say that
-she had recovered from her swoon and ran away in a fright, that was
-all. Might he see the letter? Certainly.
-
-But a hasty search proved unavailing. They were sorry, very sorry, but
-it must have gone into the waste-basket.
-
-So the reporter, satisfied that there was no sensation in the case,
-withdrew, and sought a spicy paragraph for his paper elsewhere. But,
-all the same, he had been cleverly gulled and cheated out of an
-interesting item.
-
-For the mystery of Florence Fane’s disappearance became one of the most
-unfathomable on record.
-
-The fair young girl returned neither to her New York boarding-house,
-nor to the store where she was employed, nor to her Mount Vernon home.
-
-It was not until a week had passed, and poor Mrs. Banks was beginning
-to fret over the non-reception of letters from Floy, that she was told
-the terrible truth of the girl’s disappearance.
-
-But, prompted by Otho, they made light of the matter, declaring that
-the giddy young girl would turn up when least expected. No doubt she
-had gone to stay with some new friends she had made in New York.
-
-Poor Mrs. Banks was heart-broken, but she could do nothing. Poverty
-tied her hands from making any search for her darling. She could only
-pine and endure in silence.
-
-The Maurys did not see that there was anything to do but wait for
-developments.
-
-In all the world there seemed to be no friend to seek for the missing
-girl.
-
-And yet, undreamed of by the Maurys, there was a search going on for
-Floy.
-
-It seemed like a grim mocking of fate that the Beresfords, who would
-have rejoiced to hear of the death of St. George’s sweetheart, should
-have put themselves to great expense to trace Florence Fane in her
-mysterious disappearance. Yet they had done so.
-
-Mrs. Beresford was at heart a noble lady, and, where personal pride did
-not goad her to extremes, a firm friend.
-
-She had taken a strong, admiring interest in the pretty young salesgirl
-whose beauty had charmed her, and whose pride had amused her while it
-also inspired respect.
-
-She would not have owned it to herself, but Floy’s blue eyes had looked
-straight into her heart and won herself a place there.
-
-She had conceived the idea of employing the young girl to act as a
-model for Alva, and her disappointment was almost as keen as Alva’s
-when she learned the truth.
-
-Each day they both felt the disappointment more keenly, until from the
-mother came the startling suggestion:
-
-“Why not put a private detective on her track?”
-
-“Mamma, you seem to feel sure that the girl is alive, while on my side
-I think that her brain was injured by her terrible fall, and that she
-left the hospital in a dazed condition and met death in her wanderings.”
-
-“I have a strange feeling that the girl is alive and will be found
-again, dear, so I shall put a detective on the case at once,” returned
-Mrs. Beresford; and she sent for one in whom she knew she could place
-confidence, and sent him on the quest.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII. “OH, MY SON, MY SON!”
-
-
-The clever detective was not the only person who was furtively engaged
-in an eager search for the missing girl.
-
-Otho Maury, although he had written falsely to St. George Beresford
-that Floy was dead, had learned already, to his dismay, of her strange
-disappearance.
-
-He saw that matters were more complicated than ever.
-
-Floy was alive, he felt sure, and he foreboded that she would be
-turning up at some inopportune moment in Maybelle’s path, and blocking
-her way to success with Beresford.
-
-He guessed readily enough that Floy had become frightened at his
-persecutions, and had hidden herself away from him, awaiting
-Beresford’s return.
-
-And at the bare thought of Beresford’s possessing the enchanting little
-beauty, Otho’s jealous blood leaped like fire along his veins, and he
-swore to himself that he would rather murder Floy with his own hands
-than to witness her happiness with his splendid, noble rival.
-
-Again he held a secret conference with his sister, and she raged with
-anger when she learned of Floy’s escape from death.
-
-“You have botched everything, and I shall lose the man I love, after
-all!” she cried, stormily; and her brother, unmoved by her blame,
-replied, coldly:
-
-“Your chances certainly do not appear good at present; but I will
-continue to do the best I can for your interests. But the game is in
-fate’s hands, and will be hard won, if won at all.”
-
-“If you could only find her and put her out of the way,” she muttered,
-darkly.
-
-“I will try,” he answered; and it was tacitly understood between them
-that the contest against Floy’s life and honor was to be waged more
-persistently than ever.
-
-Let her but be found again, and Otho swore that he would make it
-impossible for her to marry Beresford.
-
-Oh, it was cruel, shameful, wicked, this terrible warfare against a
-helpless orphan girl to whom life might otherwise have proved so bright
-and fair!
-
-It was a wonder that peaceful sleep could visit the pillows of the two
-arch-plotters, Otho and Maybelle.
-
-Yet the girl dreamed of a future wherein Floy should be swept from her
-path and Beresford won at last, while Otho--well, as for Otho, the
-future did not look so bright.
-
-He loved Floy, and the plot against her, though he never swerved from
-it, planted thorns in his own heart.
-
-So he took up the quest for the hapless little beauty, and when all
-inquiry failed in New York and Mount Vernon, he was obliged to consider
-himself baffled.
-
-“I wish I had the powers of an amateur detective,” he thought,
-longingly; but he did not dare to employ one.
-
-And he would have been startled if he had known that he was under the
-espionage of the best private detective in New York.
-
-For Mrs. Beresford’s clever employé in pursuing his search for Floy,
-had informed himself first of all as to whether the young girl had a
-lover.
-
-He found out that Otho Maury had paid her marked attention, and while
-he pursued his search for Floy he kept a careful eye on her lover.
-
-And his first suspicion that Otho might know the girl’s whereabouts was
-soon dissipated by finding out that Otho was as keenly on the alert as
-himself.
-
-So the mystery deepened.
-
-Neither lover nor detective could find one trace of bonny Floy after
-her flight from Bellevue that fateful twenty-first of May.
-
-The detective went down to Mount Vernon and spent a week. He found out
-everything about the girl, save and except that St. George Beresford
-had been her accepted lover. That affair had been so brief that none
-guessed it save Otho and Maybelle.
-
-Floyd Landon, the detective, intercepted Mrs. Banks in one of her
-visits to the cemetery, and in a casual way, introduced himself,
-hoping to find out something more. She was quite willing to talk on
-the beloved subject; but she could tell no more than the neighbors had
-told already--the story of Suicide Place, and the pretty child the kind
-carpenter had taken from her dead mother’s arms and brought to their
-humble cottage to be their own thereafter.
-
-“And,” sobbed the broken-hearted widow, looking down with streaming
-eyes at the lonely grave, “we loved her just as dearly as if she had
-been our own flesh and blood, and if my poor John knew what she has
-come to now, I don’t believe he could rest in his grave.”
-
-“It was very noble in you both to care for her as you did,” said Floyd
-Landon; and a minute later he asked, thoughtfully: “In case of her
-being proved dead, who will inherit Suicide Place?”
-
-“I don’t know, sir--there are no relatives alive that I’m aware of. It
-seemed like Floy was the last of her line.”
-
-“And you do not believe that she has followed the example of her race
-and cut herself off from life?”
-
-Mrs. Banks shuddered.
-
-“Oh, no, sir, I can not believe that she would do that. She always
-laughed at the notion, and never showed any superstition but once.”
-
-His persuasive gaze coaxed her to proceed with her confidences.
-
-“It was the night before she went away to be a salesgirl in the great
-city,” continued Mrs. Banks. “We sat up late talking, and sweet little
-Floy said, humbly:
-
-“‘There’s one thing I must confess to you, auntie: I’ve often disobeyed
-your orders and gone into Suicide Place alone. Will you forgive me now?’
-
-“‘Oh my dear, how could you venture near that terrible place?’ I cried,
-in alarm. Then, seeing the paleness of her sweet face, I added: ‘I
-forgive you, dear; but you must never venture near that place again.’
-
-“‘No, I _never_ shall!’ cried Floy, with the greatest energy. Clasping
-her pretty little hands together, she went on, tremblingly: ‘I went
-there once too often, auntie, dear, and I found out the--the--I found
-out that the old place is haunted, as people say, and I think I
-understand the malign influence there that drives people to madness and
-suicide.’
-
-“I begged her to tell me all, but she refused, growing pale, and
-trembling like a leaf in a storm, as she added:
-
-“‘I must not tell any one. It is an accursed knowledge, and brings doom
-on those who learn it--a terrible doom! Oh, I used to laugh at the
-croakers, but now I know they were right. I have seen the horror that
-haunts the place. I know the secret hidden in those old stone walls.
-But it shall not destroy me, auntie, dear, for I will shun it like the
-plague. Never will I cross that fatal threshold again; and if I am ever
-rich enough, I shall have the house torn down stone by stone, and let
-in the light of day on the earth it covers, so that there shall be no
-more curse upon it!’”
-
-“And she would tell you no more, madame?”
-
-“Not one word more; and the next day she went away from me, my pretty
-darling, to be lost in the mysteries of that wicked New York!” sobbed
-the poor woman.
-
-“Do you really believe that Suicide Place is haunted, Madame?”
-
-“Oh, yes, sir, certainly. Every one says so; and lights have been seen
-in the windows many a dark night, though the place hasn’t had a tenant
-these nine years and more. ’Tis said that evil spirits haunt the place
-and drive the tenants to madness or suicide.”
-
-Her story was interesting, but it threw no light on the deep mystery of
-Florence Fane’s fate.
-
-So he went back to New York to tell his wealthy patron that he had
-failed in his quest.
-
-“I have learned all that was possible to find out about her,” he said.
-“It is agreed by all who know her that she was lovely and fascinating
-to a high degree. She had many admirers, but she had laughed at them in
-her pretty, saucy fashion, and all believed that she was heart-whole
-and fancy-free.”
-
-He found Mrs. Beresford and Alva so strangely interested in the young
-girl’s fate that he told them all he had heard at Mount Vernon of her
-romantic story, and added:
-
-“It seems likely that there is a stain of madness in the blood leading
-ultimately to suicide. This young girl, inheriting this terrible taint,
-and suffering an aberration of mind from her fall, may have fled from
-the hospital straight to the cold embrace of the river.”
-
-They shuddered, the two beautiful, high-born women, at his words, but
-Mrs. Beresford said quickly:
-
-“Although it is a plausible theory, there is one weak point in it.”
-
-Landon looked at her inquiringly, and she said:
-
-“If a strain of madness in the race led its members to suicide, why
-did one who was alien to them--a hired man on the place, I think you
-said--prove the victim in one decade?”
-
-“That fact escaped my mind while I was speaking,” he replied, “so my
-theory really has no ground to stand on. The horror-haunted house must
-really have some malign influence, must be haunted, as the young girl
-averred.”
-
-“It is a strange story you have told us, Mr. Landon, and makes the
-young girl more interesting to us than before. I hope you will not
-entirely give up the search, for success would be liberally rewarded,”
-said Mrs. Beresford, as she handed him a munificent check for his two
-weeks’ services.
-
-He bowed himself out, and then the mask of conventionality fell from
-the proud woman’s face, and it grew sad to the verge of tears.
-
-“Oh, my son, my son!” she sobbed under her breath, and the thought of
-him was like a sword in her wounded heart.
-
-She had that day received from St. George the sorrowful letter in which
-he had renounced home and wealth for Love’s sake.
-
-Bitter was her anger, deep the wound in her heart, as she read the
-brief, manly words.
-
-“He is stubborn, foolish!” she cried, as she flung the letter to Alva.
-
-Her queenly daughter read it, and smiled her light, cynical smile.
-
-“How brave he is, how loyal to his love! I see now that he was in
-earnest, and I admire him more than ever!” she exclaimed.
-
-“Alva!” reproachfully.
-
-“I mean it all, mamma! I--I would not have my brother’s heart tortured
-as mine was in my spring of youth.”
-
-“Have we not humored every other whim, my darling?”
-
-“You have been most indulgent, but----” and Alva broke off with a long,
-quivering sigh.
-
-She was thinking:
-
- “Thou canst not restore me the depth and the truth
- Of the dreams that came o’er me in earliest youth;
- Their gloss is departed, their magic is flown,
- And sad and faint-hearted I wander alone.”
-
-“His father will be bitterly angry,” said Mrs. Beresford, sighing.
-
-“Very likely,” Alva returned, indifferently.
-
-“I am sorry you take sides with your brother against us,” stiffly.
-
-Alva laughed drearily, then said, coldly:
-
-“I glory in his independence!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII. “YOU WICKED, WICKED GIRL!” CRIED THE MIDNIGHT VISITOR.
-
-
-Otho Maury received no answer to the letter he so artfully sent to St.
-George Beresford.
-
-But he had not expected a reply. He knew that the blow must fall with
-too crushing a weight on the lover’s heart to admit of comment, and
-he knew also that Beresford would never forgive him for his offense
-against Floy.
-
-He gave up the quest for the missing girl after two weeks, and went
-back to Mount Vernon distracted with doubt and fear.
-
-“I am all at sea,” he confessed, frankly, to Maybelle, who grew pale
-with anger as she cried:
-
-“You have failed!”
-
-“Yes, I have failed. There is no clew to her disappearance. She may
-possibly be dead, but the probabilities are that, frightened by my
-persecution, she has hidden herself away from all who know her to
-baffle persecution until Beresford’s return. Let us hope that she is
-dead.”
-
-“She is not dead. She will live to thwart all our hopes!” cried his
-sister, furiously.
-
-Springing to her feet, she stood before him, livid with emotion,
-hissing:
-
-“Oh, how I hate that girl! I wish that I had killed her last night when
-I had her in my power!”
-
-“Last night, Maybelle! Why, what do you mean?” he exclaimed in wonder,
-clutching her arm and forcing her back to a seat.
-
-Maybelle leaned back panting and unnerved for a moment, then cried,
-bitterly:
-
-“I was a fool to be frightened and take her for a ghost!”
-
-“Calm yourself, Maybelle, and tell me what you mean,” Otho insisted,
-excitedly.
-
-Fixing her flashing eyes on his face, she said, hoarsely:
-
-“Do you know that all the talk for several days has been that Floy’s
-ghost has been seen several times in Mount Vernon in the past two
-weeks?”
-
-“No--no.”
-
-“Well, it is true, Otho. She has been seen three times, they say, by
-towns-people, twice on foot, and one night on her bicycle. But when
-spoken to, she did not reply, and vanished like a spirit. So they say
-that she is surely dead.”
-
-He started, and his eyes flashed as he cried:
-
-“But you, Maybelle?--you said you saw her last night! Where?”
-
-“Here, Otho, in this very house!”
-
-“Heavens! then she must be in collusion with Mrs. Banks.”
-
-“No, she is not. The woman firmly believes that her _protégée_ is dead.”
-
-“Then tell me all. Do you not see how impatient you have made me with
-your mysterious hints?”
-
-She leaned nearer to him and whispered, hoarsely:
-
-“She was here in this house at midnight last night. I was lying asleep
-on my bed. The windows were raised, for the air was oppressively warm.
-Then, too, I liked to smell the mingled odors of rose and honeysuckle
-clambering up the trellis. It was clear, bright moonlight, so I
-extinguished my lamp when I retired.”
-
-“Yes, yes; go on, Maybelle!” breathed Otho, impatiently.
-
-“I fell asleep, and rested calmly until about midnight, when I awakened
-in a fright, for some one was shaking me rudely.
-
-“‘Get up--get up, Maybelle Maury! I want the letters my lover wrote
-me--the letters you have stolen!’ cried an angry voice.
-
-“I started bolt upright in bed, frightened almost to death, and
-half-dazed by being so suddenly roused from sleep, and there before
-me was that little vixen Floy, all in ghastly white, her golden hair
-all in a fluff over her head like a halo. She stood in a patch of white
-moonlight that made her look ethereal, and in my confusion I really
-took her for a ghost!”
-
-“Pshaw!” exclaimed Otho, impatiently; and Maybelle said, deprecatingly:
-
-“You must remember that I was roused from sleep and taken by surprise,
-or I should not have been so easily deceived. And she was so
-imperative, she did not give me time to collect my thoughts, but went
-on, angrily:
-
-“‘Get up, Maybelle Maury, you wicked, wicked girl, and give me my
-letters this minute, or I will go to your Mother and tell her how
-cruelly you and Otho have treated me! You will not enjoy that, for your
-mother is a good woman; she would be shocked if she knew that you told
-the postman a lie that you might get my letters and keep them from me.’”
-
-“She did not talk much like a ghost,” interpolated Otho.
-
-“No, she did not, but I was so dazed and frightened I did not realize
-it then. And the little vixen kept scolding and threatening and
-pointing her finger at me until I felt like one under a hypnotic spell,
-and afraid to disobey; so, following the pointing of her finger, I
-rose from my bed, staggered tremblingly to my desk, and handed her
-the package of letters I had intercepted. Then, overcome by horror, I
-fell unconscious upon the bed. When I revived, my midnight visitor had
-disappeared.”
-
-“It was Floy herself!” declared Otho, with bitter chagrin.
-
-“Yes, I am certain of it--have not doubted it since I came to my sober
-senses,” answered Maybelle, with a choking sigh of futile rage. “Oh,
-how I hate myself,” she continued, “for giving her those letters! She
-is gloating over them--rejoicing at every tender word--while I--I could
-strangle her with my own hands for her triumph over me!”
-
-“And I!” cried Otho, burning with murderous jealousy at thought of
-Floy’s innocent joy at the recovery of her love letters.
-
-He could fancy what tender words Beresford would write to his darling,
-and how her eyes would beam with joy as she read them over.
-
-He felt, like Maybelle, that he would like to strangle the joy in her
-sweet white throat with murderous hands.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV. “A ROYAL ROAD TO FORTUNE.”
-
-
-“I am sorry now that I did not follow my first impulse and burn those
-hateful letters!” cried Maybelle regretfully.
-
-“How many were there?” asked her brother, grimly.
-
-“Seven in all. He must have written to her every day until he received
-your letter that she was dead. And such letters! fully of the silliest
-love. Pah!” cried the girl, who despised the letters because they were
-written to her rival.
-
-If they had been intended for her--jealous, envious Maybelle--she would
-have wished them framed in gold and precious stones.
-
-For what is so dear to a woman’s heart as a love letter from the man
-she adores?
-
-The mere sight of it makes the blood bound gladly through her frame,
-and brightens eye and cheek with joy.
-
-The touch of it makes her fingers tingle with delight.
-
-She reads it over and over in the solitude of her own chamber, and
-kisses it as fondly as if it were the face of her beloved.
-
-She carries it in her bosom by day, and places it beneath her pillow,
-to bring blissful dreams, by night.
-
-All this bliss of which Maybelle had robbed bonny Floy was hers now,
-and the angry girl’s bosom throbbed with the awful pain of jealousy as
-she realized how her sweet rival would rejoice over those ardent words
-of love sprinkled like diamonds over the pages he had written for her
-comfort while they were sundered one from each other.
-
- “I thought of thee--I thought of thee
- On ocean many a weary night,
- When heaved the long and solemn sea,
- With only waves and stars in sight.
- We stole along by aisles of balm,
- We furled before the coming gale,
- We slept amid the breathless calm,
- We flew before the straining sail--
- But thou wert lost alas! to me,
- And day and night I thought of thee.”
-
-Otho listened to his sister with a cynical frown, guessing all that she
-suffered by the pain in his own heart.
-
-“I have a suspicion!” he exclaimed, abruptly.
-
-“What is it?”
-
-“Floy is hidden at Suicide Place,” he said, with an evil gleam in his
-deep-set, dark eyes.
-
-“Do you think so? But Floy told Mrs. Banks before she went away that
-she had seen something terrible there, and would never cross the
-threshold again.”
-
-“No matter; I believe she is in hiding there. It is so simple a
-solution of the mystery that I wonder it did not occur to me before.
-Yes, she is surely at Suicide Place, and I shall entrap her to-night!”
-he exclaimed, with triumphant malice.
-
-“But, Otho, are you not afraid to venture into that fatal house?”
-
-“Not in the least. I prize my life too highly ever to commit suicide,
-I assure you. I am strong-minded, practical. The grim influence of the
-place will not affect me.”
-
-“I am glad that you think so, and I hope that you prosper in your
-undertaking to-night.”
-
-“Thank you, sis, I can not foresee any possible failure this time. She
-will be entirely at my mercy, with no Beresford to interfere.”
-
-They were both silent for a time, ashamed to discuss their wicked
-plans, then Maybelle drew a deep breath, exclaiming:
-
-“Whatever is done it must be ended soon, for it is three weeks now
-since he sailed, and he expected to return in a month.”
-
-“Her fate will be sealed before then,” Otho answered, quickly, and
-added: “If you are ever to win Beresford, it must be done quickly also,
-for father is on the verge of failure, though reputed a millionaire.”
-
-“On the verge of failure--oh, heavens! That is why he refused me the
-new set of diamonds I craved! Oh, Heaven help me to win Beresford, for
-I could not endure a life of poverty!” exclaimed Maybelle, hysterically.
-
-“I do not see how I am to endure it either; but I did not seem to make
-any progress with the heiress,” grumbled Otho.
-
-“You did not, for she showed her indifference too plainly to encourage
-the least hope,” agreed his sister, frankly.
-
-“Curse her for a proud, haughty jade; but I do not care for her any
-way. My heart is set on bewitching little Fly-away Floy.”
-
-“Then why not marry her, Otho, if you care so much, since that would
-take her from Beresford as effectually as if she were dead?”
-
-“She would not marry me to save my life, the proud little minx! But
-I’ll have my revenge for her scorn, never fear, and leave the field
-clear for you to win Beresford,” laughed Otho, gratingly.
-
-“Oh, if you succeed, I shall pay you well out of my husband’s riches,”
-she cried, eagerly.
-
-“You may not get the handling of many dollars, and my demands will be
-exhorbitant,” he grumbled, sighing: “I wish that the foul fiend would
-deign to show me some royal road to fortune.”
-
-It was an aspiration he had uttered often before in his greed for gold
-and his impatience of his father’s restraints, and no thought came to
-him that it would be granted soon.
-
-Rejoicing in his good luck at finding Floy’s hiding-place at last, he
-waited most impatiently for the close of the beautiful June day that he
-might sally forth on his dastardly errand.
-
-The sun set in a blaze of golden glory, and the young moon rose over
-the tree-tops, shedding a tender amber light upon the quiet, resting
-world.
-
-As soon as he could get away unobserved, Otho took the lonely road
-toward Suicide Place.
-
-“She cannot escape me now, my pretty Floy!” he muttered.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV. HOW THOSE TENDER LETTERS TO ANOTHER MUST HAVE STABBED
-MAYBELLE’S HEART!
-
-
-“Oh, my darling, a whole life-time of devotion shall teach you the
-strength of my love. Your life with me, my bonny bride, shall be a
-dream of bliss.”
-
-Floy’s big, starry-blue eyes glowed like blue jewels in the dusk as she
-read aloud the tender words of her lover’s letter.
-
-Then she pressed her rosy lips to the page as fondly as though it had
-been the handsome face of her absent love.
-
-“How he loves me, my noble, splendid, beautiful, dark-eyed lover! He
-has chosen me, simple little Floy, poor and obscure, out of a whole
-world of rich and beautiful girls, any one of whom must have loved him
-if he had so chosen,” she cried in an ecstasy of adoring love.
-
-She was alone in a large, gloomy bedroom of Suicide Place, for, as Otho
-had suspected, on hearing Maybelle’s story to-day, she was here in
-hiding from her foes.
-
-She had been most indiscreet in her adventure last night, but the
-longing to possess the letters Beresford had written to her overpowered
-every other impulse; so, trusting that Maybelle might take _her_ for a
-ghost, the brave little beauty made a determined onslaught and secured
-her own property, escaping undetected through the open window that
-looked upon an upper veranda wreathed in fragrant vines.
-
-“What a wretch she was to obtain my letters in that fashion! I am glad
-I thought of going to see the good carrier and finding out the truth,
-or I never should have had these sweet words to read!” cried Floy,
-kissing them again, as she had done dozens of times already to-day.
-
-In the falling twilight she sat at the upper window behind the lace
-curtain that screened her from view outside, and read and reread the
-precious trophies in artless delight, her heart throbbing fast with joy
-at each tender word.
-
-“What a fortunate girl I am to have won such a splendid lover!” she
-thought, with innocent pride and exultation, for her tender young heart
-yearned for love and care, she was so lonely.
-
-Floy did not realize all her great charms of mind and person, and in
-her lack of vanity she was always wondering how the splendid Beresford
-had chosen her so quickly for his heart’s queen out of a whole world
-full lovely girls.
-
- “I seek you--you alone I seek;
- All other women fair
- Or wise or good may go their way,
- Without my thought or care.
-
- “But you I follow day by day,
- And night by night I keep
- My heart’s chaste mansion lighted, where
- Your image lies asleep.
-
- “Asleep! If e’er to wake, He knows
- Who Eve to Adam brought,
- As you to me, the embodiment
- Of boyhood’s dear, sweet thought.
-
- “And youth’s fond dream, and manhood’s hope,
- That still half hopeless shone,
- Till every rootless, vain ideal
- Commingled into one--
-
- “_You_, who are so diverse from me,
- And yet as much my own
- As this my soul, which formed a part,
- Dwells in its bodily throne.
-
- “I swear no oaths, I tell no lies,
- Nor boast I never knew
- A love dream--we all dream in youth--
- But, _waking_, I found _you_--
-
- “The real woman, whose first touch
- Aroused to highest life
- My real manhood. Crown it, then,
- Good angel, friend, love, wife!”
-
-“Oh, what lovely words and thoughts!” cried Floy, reading them again
-for the twentieth time; and she added, half in pity for cruel, jealous
-Maybelle: “How it must have stabbed her heart to read these tender
-words addressed to me! It must have been punishment enough for all her
-sin.”
-
-She was right; for what could be more cruel pain to a jealous, envious
-heart than to read those words of love to another?
-
- “He loves, but ’tis not me he loves,
- Not me on whom he ponders,
- When in some dream of tenderness
- His truant fancy wanders.”
-
-The purple gloaming deepened, the shadows grew darker in the gloomy
-room, until even the eyes of love could not distinguish the written
-words; so Floy laid her letters upon the little table before her, and
-fell to dreaming over them in tender wise:
-
-“_Seven_ letters! and such beautiful _long_ ones, too! Oh, how good he
-was to write me such charming love letters! Can such love ever grow
-cold, I wonder? Can he ever look back and regret? Ah, no, no, no! I
-will not remember the stories of false love I have read and heard. He,
-my own dark-eyed lover, is not one of those fickle wretches flying from
-one love to another, like a butterfly from flower to flower. He will be
-true.”
-
-A happy sigh escaped her lips, and she continued:
-
-“It is terrible being shut up here like a prisoner, with nothing to eat
-but half-ripe fruit picked from the orchard by night! I wish I dared
-reveal myself to Auntie Banks and beg her to come here and share my
-solitude. But she wouldn’t consent, I know; and those wretches would
-contrive some new peril for me, if they found out I was alive. Oh, dear
-Heaven, give me patience to bear this life till my lover returns! It is
-only a few days more now, for he said he should not stay longer than
-a month. He will think it strange I did not answer his letters, as he
-told me to do in each loving postscript; but I can easily explain all
-to him when I see him, and he will not blame me for not writing when he
-knows I did not get his letters for so long.”
-
-Poor Floy, counting the days and hours before her lover’s return,
-how little she dreamed that far across the sea he lay ill unto death,
-stricken down by the false and cruel story that she was dead.
-
-The hours waned, and the moon rose in the purple sky, while she
-lingered there, poor child, so lonely in her exile, so beautiful, so
-unfortunate.
-
-She rose presently, drew the shutters close, then lighted a little lamp
-on the table, not caring much if the light was seen by passers-by, for
-she knew no one would venture in. She had heard stories often of lights
-being seen in the house by night, but they were all attributed to
-ghostly visitants.
-
-Floy knew the ghastly secret of Suicide Place now, and nothing but her
-terror of Otho Maury would have tempted her to enter the house again.
-
-But when she had recovered consciousness at Bellevue Hospital the
-evening of her accident, and found herself uninjured, an awful fear of
-Otho Maury’s persecutions entered her mind.
-
-“Oh, if I could hide myself away from him somewhere until St. George’s
-return,” she moaned.
-
-She had a subtle presentiment that Otho’s persecutions would ruin her
-life if his nefarious plans were not balked.
-
-“Oh, I must hide myself from that black-hearted wretch!” she sobbed,
-sitting up on the couch, and gazing wildly around.
-
-She saw that she was quite alone, the attendant having gone to hasten
-the physician whose duty it was to attend to her case.
-
-The thought of Suicide Place came to her like an inspiration, and she
-sighed to herself that all its horrors were not equal to Otho Maury’s
-relentless pursuit.
-
-She staggered to her feet and found herself unhurt. The long swoon had
-been the result of the shock of fear.
-
-Pursued by fear and unrest, Floy fled wildly from the hospital, and as
-she had on her person the five dollars given her by Mrs. Banks, she
-made use of it to return to Mount Vernon.
-
-That night she rested in the haunted house, that, with its evil repute,
-seemed to offer her a refuge from despair.
-
-Here, during the two weeks while the search for her went on, Floy
-rested safe from pursuit.
-
-But her adventurous spirit drove her forth at last to inquire of
-the letter-carrier about the mail she had expected to receive from
-Beresford. Without acquainting him with her hiding-place, she pledged
-him to secrecy over her visit, and obtained from him the information
-that Miss Maury had intercepted her letters.
-
-She made several futile trips to the Maury residence before she
-succeeded in getting possession of the precious letters.
-
-Having purposely made herself look as phantom-like as possible, she was
-seen by several persons, and the report that her spirit walked became
-noised about.
-
-Having obtained the letters, she resolved not to venture forth again,
-lest she should be followed and her identity discovered.
-
-But, as we have seen, by Maybelle’s story, her discretion came too
-late, and she was fated to a severe ordeal--the result of last night’s
-adventure.
-
-Through the fragrant gloom of the summer night Otho Maury was gliding
-toward the house, wriggling his lean body through the shadows like
-a hungry panther about to spring upon its prey, and as his stealthy
-step pressed the threshold, he kept muttering, darkly, with horrible
-exultation:
-
-“She can not escape me now!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVI. “I WILL SELL MY LIFE AND HONOR DEARLY!” CRIED THE
-MADDENED GIRL.
-
-
-The room where Floy sat had been her mother’s bedchamber. It was a
-large, handsome apartment, with stenciled walls and deep mahogany
-wainscoting after the old style, and the dark, massive furniture was
-of the richest mahogany. The dark polished floor was covered with rich
-rugs from Persia, and a magnificent full-length mirror between the
-two windows had reflected many a beautiful face and form of Floy’s
-ancestors.
-
-They had been handsome people, the Nellests, but Floy’s beauty was of
-quite a different type.
-
-Her mother had been dark and stately, like all the Nellests, but Floy
-was fair as Venus fresh risen from the foam. She had inherited her
-blonde beauty from her English father, as also her sunny, happy nature.
-The Nellests had been cold, grave, severe people, given to moroseness
-on account of their loss of fortune sixty years ago.
-
-They had been rich and grand in their day, and the first suicide in
-the family dated from the time when the death of the head of the house
-revealed the appalling fact that the family was beggared, nothing
-remaining of vast wealth but the fine farm--their summer residence.
-
-It was incredible, for old Jasper Nellest had been miserly in his way,
-and it was supposed that under his management the property must have
-increased instead of dwindling.
-
-His two sons, both married and fathers of families, investigated
-matters, and found that their father had turned everything he
-possessed--bonds, houses, land, and ships upon the sea--into hard,
-yellow, shining gold.
-
-What had become of this great treasure?
-
-They found out that he had also been a heavy and reckless stock
-gambler, and this seemed to account for everything.
-
-The mad thirst for speculation had swallowed up everything. Having
-staked all and lost, he died without confessing that he had beggared
-his family.
-
-But, as his death had been a swift and sudden one, from apoplexy, there
-had been no time for death-bed disclosures.
-
-But neither did Jasper Nellest leave any papers bearing on the subject
-of his lost wealth.
-
-He had simply possessed it, and made “ducks and drakes” of it. That was
-the situation that stared his descendants in the face.
-
-The brothers began an unequal struggle with the world as poor men with
-dependent families.
-
-The elder one suicided within a decade, and the younger dragged the
-weary chain of life until he was sixty; then death released him.
-
-But along the path of their descendants each decade was marked by a
-suicide in the morose family, and they decreased in numbers until the
-unfortunate line had almost died out. Only Floy was left now--fairest
-and most unfortunate of her race.
-
-The shadows of fate had indeed fallen most heavily on that little
-golden head.
-
-Bereaved of all who loved her, bound in the cruel toils of poverty,
-sundered from her lover, in hiding from relentless foes--alas, poor
-little Floy!
-
- “In sorrow did your life begin,
- Dark lines of fate have hedged it in;
- Yet is your face as bright and fair
- As if the shadow of black care
- Threw over it no dismal gloom--
- A cloud between you and earth’s bloom.
-
- “The blue of heaven is in your eyes,
- The heavens’ o’erarching paradise;
- The sunshine’s gold doth crown your head
- Your pouting lips are cherry-red;
- The lily’s whiteness doth bedeck
- The soft curves of your dimpled neck,
- And on your cheek in beauty glows
- And faint blush of the opening rose.”
-
-Floy paced up and down the room awhile, yawned and threw herself down
-again in a chair at the window.
-
-“How slowly the time goes!” she sighed. “I wish I _did_ have a lock to
-that door! But I don’t suppose anything human will annoy me here. Otho
-Maury _would_, I know, if he dreamed that I was here; but, of course,
-he is searching for me in New York, hoping all the while that I’m dead
-and out of Maybelle’s way. Oh-h-h! what was _that_?”
-
-She shuddered and groaned, for a sound had reached her ears in the
-awfully still old house--an eerie sound!
-
-It came up from the parlor below, and sounded like a discord played by
-unskilled hands upon the piano keys.
-
-It had been caused, in fact, by Otho Maury, stumbling against the
-piano, in his furtive search for Floy.
-
-Floy’s heart thumped terrifically against her side for a moment, then
-she recovered herself as memory recalled her first night at Suicide
-Place.
-
-“It’s just the mice running over the piano keys,” she laughed.
-
-A full half an hour passed, and she grew nervous and restless, startled
-by muffled sounds of footsteps in the house.
-
-“What can it be?--the wind or the rats?” she muttered, in alarm. “I
-have never heard such strange noises in the house before. Can any one
-have dared enter?”
-
-Instinctively she caught up a dagger that she had found in a drawer of
-the old-fashioned bureau and laid on the table for self-protection.
-
-Drawing the keen, shining blade from its sheath, she held it in her
-hand, her flashing eyes turned toward the door.
-
-“Let any intruder dare enter here, and I will sell my life and honor
-dearly!” she cried.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVII. AT BAY.
-
-
-As if in answer to her defiance, a stealthy hand turned the knob, the
-door swung lightly back, and the form of a man stood hesitating on the
-threshold.
-
-“Otho Maury!”
-
-The cry shrilled over her lips in a strangled gasp of loathing--not
-fear, for with that weapon in her hand she felt strong to defy the
-villain.
-
-He started, and stood looking at her with dazed eyes.
-
-He had searched the whole house over by the aid of a dark lantern, and
-almost began to despair of success, when he opened this last door.
-
-He found her there, beautiful, brave, defiant, her angry blue eyes
-fixed on him, and her white hand grasping the weapon whose shining
-blade would surely be sheathed in his heart if he dared approach the
-little beauty.
-
-After his first start of surprise he cried, longingly:
-
-“Floy!”
-
-She saw that he was deathly pale, and heard a strange tremor in his
-voice.
-
-“He is frightened, and I shall easily drive him off,” she thought,
-exultantly; and replied:
-
-“How dare you intrude yourself into this house again, Otho Maury? Have
-you forgotten how you were punished the last time?”
-
-He glared angrily at her, and returned:
-
-“No; but Beresford is not here to save you now.”
-
-“But I can defend myself!” she cried, defiantly, brandishing her weapon.
-
-“Put down that child’s toy, my dear. I am not afraid of it in the
-least. I could take it from you and snap it like a twig!”
-
-“You _are_ afraid, you wretch! Your face is ashen pale and your voice
-trembles with fear!” she retorted, confidently.
-
-“If my face is pale, and my voice weak, it is not from fear of that
-shining little blade in your tiny hand, it is from horror at what I
-have seen since I entered this house. Tell me, Floy, did you know that
-this house is really haunted?”
-
-“Yes, I knew it,” she answered, and her voice grew tremulous also,
-while a look of horror dawned in her eyes.
-
-“You knew it!” he cried in wonder. “Then how have you had the courage
-to remain here alone?”
-
-“You do well to ask that question,” the poor girl cried out, bitterly.
-“You, Otho Maury, who have almost hounded me to death. Stay! do not
-advance one step nearer, or----”
-
-He drew back sullenly, and remained on the threshold facing her with
-his back to the dark corridor, while he said, pleadingly:
-
-“Floy, I followed you here with an honorable object. I love you madly.
-Will you become my wife?”
-
-“Never!” she answered, curtly, with measureless contempt that angered
-him to frenzy.
-
-“Take care how you scorn me, pretty Floy, for you are in my power,
-and I may take a terrible revenge for your contempt,” he exclaimed,
-advancing toward her, secure in his ability to disarm the weak, puny
-girl.
-
-“Heaven help me!” silently prayed the poor girl, bracing herself to
-drive home her weapon of defense into her assailant’s breast as soon as
-he came within reach.
-
-“If you come within reach, you are rushing on your death!” she cried,
-wildly.
-
-“Ha! ha!” he laughed, as at some pretty child, and made a rush
-sidewise, aiming to wrench away the weapon, and, in spite of her
-alertness, he grasped the middle of the arm that held the dagger.
-
-Like a flash, Floy transferred it to her other hand and struck out at
-random.
-
-But the keen blade went home, piercing the side of his neck through,
-and as the blood spurted into his face, blinding him with its hot
-waves, he relaxed his hold and fell dizzily to the floor.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVIII. ANOTHER INTRUDER.
-
-
-Still grasping the bloody weapon, Floy looked down in terror at the
-body of her bleeding victim.
-
-“Oh-h-h! I have killed the mean coward, but--I couldn’t help it--I had
-to do it!” she exclaimed, bursting into hysterical sobs.
-
-“Bravo, miss, that was a brave deed! He deserved death; but if you
-had waited a minute longer, I would have killed him for you myself!”
-exclaimed an admiring voice, and a man who had been watching and
-listening in the corridor outside came hastily into the room.
-
-He was a stranger to Floy, but you and I, reader, know him as the
-clever detective who had been searching for our heroine for several
-weeks.
-
-Once he had decided that he would give up the hopeless quest, but his
-patron’s anxiety spurred him on to another effort.
-
-He returned to Mount Vernon, and when he heard the story of Floy’s
-spirit having been seen abroad on several nights, he conceived a
-suspicion that the missing girl might be hidden at Suicide Place, in
-spite of her assertion that she would never venture near the house
-again.
-
-Having no fear of ghosts, and laughing to himself at the idea of the
-place being haunted, he determined to search it for Floy.
-
-He went upon the quest the same evening that Otho did, and arriving
-some time later, went carefully round the house till he saw some gleams
-of light shining through the shutters.
-
-“She is there!” he thought, exultantly, and went in through a door that
-Otho had carelessly left open.
-
-Without taking the trouble to explore the lower regions, he made his
-way to the second story, following the location of the light he had
-detected.
-
-When his stealthy steps reached the upper corridor he saw, to his
-amazement, a man stealing along in front of him, guided by a dark
-lantern.
-
-The next moment he recognized him as Otho Maury, whose steps he had
-once dogged in the hope of discovering Floy.
-
-“Aha! I was right after all; he _is_ her lover. I will watch and see
-what comes of this!” he cried to himself, keeping at a safe distance
-behind Otho.
-
-By this means he became an excited spectator of the tragic scene that
-followed, and learned how deeply Floy feared and dreaded her villainous
-persecutor.
-
-He was springing into the room to her assistance, when the frantic
-thrust of her little dagger struck Maury at random in the neck, and
-stretched him bleeding at her feet.
-
-At her sobs of terror and remorse--for it was awful to the gentle,
-white-souled girl to realize that she had taken life, even in
-self-defense--he cried, cheerily:
-
-“Bravo, miss! that was a brave deed. He deserved death; but if you had
-waited a minute longer, I would have killed him for you myself.”
-
-Floy shrunk against the window, with a low cry of alarm, as she beheld
-this new intruder.
-
-“Oh, God, why am I so bitterly persecuted?”
-
-“I beg you not to be afraid of me, Miss Fane. I am your friend,”
-exclaimed the detective, kindly.
-
-His voice sounded so honest and kindly that Floy said, faintly:
-
-“Who are you? How came you here, sir?”
-
-“I am Floyd Landon, a detective, miss; and I came here to search for
-you, but not with any evil intent, be sure; for I was employed by a
-true friend of yours, who will be delighted when I take you to her
-house.”
-
-Floy summoned courage to look at him, and saw that he was a
-good-looking, middle-aged person, with the frank, open face an honest
-countryman. No one would have suspected that he was one of the most
-successful detectives in the city of New York.
-
-His heart was as kind as his face, too, and it was touched by the
-misery of the girl who was so remorseful over having destroyed a life.
-
-Her beauty astonished him also, even though Mrs. Beresford’s flattering
-description had prepared him in some measure for Floy’s charms.
-
-“A friend of mine!” she cried, in surprise. “Oh then it must have been
-Mrs. Banks. I think she is the only true friend I have in the world.”
-
-“No, it is not Mrs. Banks; it is another woman in the great city of New
-York.”
-
-“Not Mrs. Horton; she is no friend of mine!” cried Floy, who suspected
-the woman of having sent Otho Maury to her room that evening.
-
-“Not Mrs. Horton,” he replied, and bent down to look at Otho.
-
-“His heart beats faintly; you have not killed him, miss--more’s the
-pity, for he’s only a human serpent,” he added, under his breath.
-
-“He’s alive, you say? Oh, how glad I am! I did not want his death on my
-soul, though I hate and fear him!” cried Floy.
-
-“Give me some water and a towel, miss, and I’ll stanch the blood and
-see how bad the wound is,” added the detective.
-
-She brought the desired things, and as he went to work, he said:
-
-“I was educated for a surgeon, so I know how to fix him all right. It’s
-only a superficial wound through the side of his neck, and I can sew it
-up all right before he comes to himself.”
-
-He brought out a tiny surgical-case from his coat-pocket and sewed up
-the cut, after which he bandaged it nicely.
-
-“Oh, how fortunate that you had those things along!” cried Floy,
-admiringly.
-
-“Yes; they often come in handy in a detective’s business as well as a
-surgeon’s,” smiled Floyd Landon. “So! he will do nicely, I think, and
-presently he will revive. Before then we must be out of the way.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIX. “OH, HOW BLEST I AM!” CRIED FLOY.
-
-
-Floy looked at him inquiringly, and he said:
-
-“Will you come with me to-night to New York and the lady who wants you
-so much, or shall you go to Mrs. Banks?”
-
-“Not to her, though I love her dearly; for, oh! there is danger for me
-in her vicinity, since it is the home of Otho Maury, also. No; I must
-seek another hiding-place. Oh, sir, you look at me strangely! You do
-not understand my trouble, and I can not explain it, for--for--I have a
-secret!” cried Floy, incoherently.
-
-She looked down at Otho’s face in alarm, crying:
-
-“Oh, how ghastly he looks! Are you sure he is not really dead?”
-
-“He is not dead, and will be able to devise new deviltry in a few weeks
-from now.”
-
-“Then let us hasten away. Who is the lady--the friend you said had
-employed you to find me?”
-
-“Have you no suspicion?”
-
-“Not the slightest,” she replied, honestly.
-
-“Did you ever meet a Mrs. Beresford in Maury’s store in New York?”
-
-Floy blushed divinely at the mention of the name of Beresford and
-exclaimed:
-
-“Yes; I saw her once. She bought real lace handkerchiefs from me, and
-was so sweet and kind I have loved her memory ever since.”
-
-“She admired you very much,” smiled the detective.
-
-“She told me I was pretty--that she liked to look at me,” confessed
-Floy, naïvely.
-
-“Yes, that is it; she was charmed with your beauty, Miss Fane, and I
-applaud her good taste,” said Landon, admiringly; and continued: “Did
-you know that Mrs. Beresford’s only daughter is a great artist?”
-
-“I had not heard anything about her, sir.”
-
-“Well, it is true, and Mrs. Beresford saw that your face was the very
-one Miss Alva wanted as a model for a picture of Cupid that she is
-painting.”
-
-“Oh!” cried Floy, clasping her hands in wondering delight.
-
-“So she told Miss Alva about you,” continued the detective, “and they
-decided to try to secure you for a model; but when they went to the
-store--it was the day after the accident--you had disappeared. So they
-sent for me to find you.”
-
-He could not understand the wonderful radiance that came upon Floy’s
-lovely face while he was speaking, making her beauty almost unearthly.
-
-She was thinking, joyously:
-
-“Oh, how blest I am that I have found favor with _his_ mother--my
-darling’s mother--and his gifted sister! They will take me into his
-dear home, and I will try to win their love, so that when he comes and
-finds me there they will be glad that I am his chosen one.”
-
-“Do you like the plan? Will you come with me to Mrs. Beresford?” asked
-Floyd Landon.
-
-“Oh, so gladly--so gladly!” she cried, in a sort of rapture.
-
-“Then let us lose no time in starting. And--hadn’t you better find
-some sort of a disguise--a thick veil anyhow--so that you need not be
-recognized in going through the town?” he suggested.
-
-Floy pulled open the drawers and found an old-fashioned traveling-wrap
-and thick veil and bonnet. She put these on in a hurry, and they left
-the house with its grim occupant, Otho Maury, lying silent on the
-floor, not yet revived from his long swoon.
-
-No one would have recognized the detective’s prim,
-old-fashioned-looking traveling companion as merry little Fly-away
-Floy. Her disguising costume was foreign in style, in fact, had been
-worn by her mother on her return from England.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXX. “’TIS HOME WHERE’ER THE HEART IS.”
-
-
-“I can no longer wonder at my mother’s enthusiasm,” thought Alva
-Beresford, on first beholding Floy.
-
-It was not yet midnight when Floyd Landon arrived at the Fifth Avenue
-mansion with his charge.
-
-He knew that it was late to intrude, but under the peculiar
-circumstances of the case, he deemed it best to waive ceremony and go
-at once to the house.
-
-His arrival was timely, for Miss Beresford was just leaving her
-carriage on returning from a wedding-reception. She was in magnificent
-evening-dress, and the sheen of her diamonds fairly dazzled Floy’s eyes
-as she gazed at the beautiful belle, while her features, so like those
-of her brother, made her fond heart leap wildly in her breast.
-
-Floyd Landon presented his charge with a few explanatory words, and
-Miss Beresford was exceedingly gracious.
-
-“So good of you to bring her to me at once,” she cried, as she pressed
-Floy’s little hand. “Now, you must come into the house and tell me all
-about it,” she added, eagerly.
-
-“I thank you, but the hour is late, and you must be weary after the
-evening’s pleasure. I will postpone the telling until another time, if
-you will permit me,” answered Floyd Landon, anxious to get home to his
-wife, whom he had left ailing when he went away that day.
-
-“To-morrow morning then, if you have leisure,” replied the beautiful
-heiress; and after bidding him good-night, she and Floy went up the
-white marble steps and into the house.
-
-Floy felt like one in a blissful dream. In entering this splendid
-house, with its magnificent halls adorned with potted plants,
-glimmering statues, and costly paintings, she thought far less of the
-grandeur of the place than of the fact that it was the home of her
-lover.
-
-Every association breathed of him, and made the strange house seem
-home-like at once to her fond, loving heart.
-
-She felt herself blessed in the strange freak of Fate that had brought
-her to be a dweller beneath this roof.
-
-“A few more days--just a few more days now--and he too, will be here,
-my love, my love!” throbbed her happy heart.
-
-Alva led her upstairs to her own room, and summoned her maid.
-
-“I have brought home a guest--Miss Fane--who will serve me as a model
-in future. Arrange the blue room opposite mine for her occupancy,” she
-said, in a tone that forbid curiosity.
-
-When the maid had gone to do her bidding, she said, kindly:
-
-“My dear, you look positively radiant somehow, yet surely you must be
-very tired.”
-
-“I am not tired--I have come only a short journey--from Mount
-Vernon--and I _am_ so glad to be here, so glad that I can be of service
-to you, Miss Beresford, that every other emotion is swallowed up in
-pure joy!” exclaimed the grateful girl.
-
-Alva looked admiringly at the lovely face with its radiant blue eyes
-and joy-flushed cheeks, and her heart went out to her strongly,
-tenderly.
-
-“You are a sweet, lovely child!” she exclaimed, impulsively. “You have
-the most beautiful face in the world! It is no wonder my mother thought
-your face the ideal one for Cupid. Did you know that I wish to paint
-you as the little god of Love?”
-
-“Is it so?” cried Floy, delightedly; and every moment she grew more
-lovely. The gladness of her heart was reflected charmingly in her face.
-
-She had thrown off her disguising wraps, and in her simple attire was
-so lovely that Miss Beresford wondered how she would look in rich
-attire like her own--diamonds, laces, and rustling white satin.
-
-“But she does not need them, she is lovely enough in her girlish bloom
-without adornment,” she thought, quickly.
-
-“I shall not ask you to-night to tell me where you have been hidden
-away so long, dear, for you must have your rest, but to-morrow, in my
-studio, you shall tell me everything,” she said, as she conducted Floy
-to an exquisite room across the hall.
-
-Floy looked about her in delight.
-
-Was this beautiful room, all blue and silver, so dainty and bride-like,
-to be all her own, to sleep in and rest in day by day?
-
-Alva saw her glance with secret perturbation at her cheap attire, and
-knew she was thinking of the contrast.
-
-“You did not bring your trunk,” she said, cheerfully. “Never mind, we
-will remedy all that to-morrow. I will send Honora shopping for you,
-and she has charming taste.”
-
-“You are too kind to me. I--I have no money, and--I can not accept
-charity,” faltered Floy, her sensitive pride taking alarm.
-
-“You proud little Cupid, it will not be charity. Aren’t you going to
-pose for me? I shall put your face into lovely pictures, and I shall
-have to pay you well for the privilege. The new outfit will be a
-payment in advance on my debt, that is all.”
-
-“Oh, thank you--thank you!” cried Floy, dimpling with delight at the
-thought of having new clothes when St. George came home.
-
-“For I do not wish him to see me shabby and unsuited in my dress to my
-beautiful surroundings,” she thought, with honest pride in herself.
-
-Alva bid her a kind good-night and retired, leaving her in such a
-flutter of delight that it was several hours before her eyelids closed,
-thought and hope were so busy over the future.
-
-The next morning she breakfasted alone with Alva and the latter said:
-
-“I did not tell you last night that my parents sailed for Europe
-yesterday.”
-
-Floy looked so surprised that she added:
-
-“They read in the paper a telegraphic dispatch from the London reporter
-that my brother St. George is quite ill in London.”
-
-“_Ill!_” almost shrieked poor Floy.
-
-Her eyes drooped, her rosy face went white, she trembled so that Miss
-Beresford thought she was going to faint.
-
-“My dear child, what is the matter--are you also ill?” she demanded, in
-alarm and surprise.
-
-Floy recovered herself with an effort.
-
-“Pardon me; I felt deathly sick for a moment,” she faltered; then
-added: “I am afraid I lost what you were saying, Miss Beresford. But
-please go on; I am better now.”
-
-“I was saying that my brother is ill in London, and my parents sailed
-yesterday to bring him home as soon as he is better,” replied Alva.
-
-“Oh, I hope he is not very ill!” sighed Floy, very pale still, in spite
-of her declaration that she was better.
-
-“Oh, no, I have no idea that there is much the matter with St.
-George, for he would have had his physician cable us, of course, if
-he had been really ill. These dispatches from foreign correspondents
-to their papers are often greatly exaggerated in the interests of
-sensationalism,” replied Alva, carelessly; adding, after a moment: “But
-my parents fairly idolize their only son, so they took quick alarm and
-hurried over the sea to bring home the invalid.”
-
-They left the table, and Alva led Floy to her beautiful studio, where
-wealth and taste had united in adorning a most beautiful apartment.
-Priceless rugs covered part of the inlaid floor, and exquisite statues
-gleamed whitely from velvet-draped niches, while pictures were
-scattered everywhere, some framed, some in an unfinished condition on
-their easels, yet all showing the work of a master-hand. Here and there
-were vases of flowers perfuming the air with their sweetness, while
-silken curtains of rare design filtered the garish light of day into
-soft, rosy shadows.
-
- “Rich was the shadow of the room,
- And bright the sifted sunlight’s bloom,
- That lofty wall and ceiling sheathed;
- Heavy the perfumed air she breathed.
-
- “Sumptuous sense of costly cheer
- Pervaded the soft atmosphere,
- As if charmed walls had shut it in
- From all the wild world’s noisy din.”
-
-Alva watched with delight Floy’s keen appreciation of everything, as
-she wandered from picture to picture, drinking in their beauty with
-eager, appreciative eyes.
-
-“She has a cultured soul, this lovely wild flower. I shall never be
-bored by her, no matter how much we are thrown together,” thought Alva,
-gladly.
-
-Then she drew the covering from her latest work and directed Floy to
-look at it.
-
-The girl approached, and the first sight of the painting charmed her,
-it was so life-like--the dancing youths and maidens were so natural,
-the woods and water so perfect.
-
-“Oh!” she cried, in an ecstasy; and Alva smiled, well pleased.
-
-“You see it is not yet completed,” she explained. “See there the figure
-of Cupid, with his bow and arrow. When I have given him your enchanting
-face, it will be finished; and I am so impatient to begin that I will
-commence painting this very morning!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXI. NEAR TO DEATH.
-
-
-Alva painted unweariedly for several hours, and declared herself
-charmed with her lovely, patient model.
-
-Floy was enthusiastic, too. She declared that she could not be grateful
-enough to Miss Beresford for putting her face in that enchanting
-picture.
-
-“Only think!” she cried. “When I am dead and gone--when the light has
-faded from my eyes--when this form of mine is dust in a forgotten
-grave--this beauty will live on upon the deathless canvas, and some one
-may say of me: ‘She was so pretty, this little Floy Fane, that Miss
-Beresford made her face immortal by painting it as Cupid.’”
-
-Alva saw that the girl’s delight was genuine, and it charmed her very
-much.
-
-“I shall put you in other pictures, too,” she said. “Last night, after
-I left you, the thought came to me to paint your portrait in a simple
-white gown, and call it ‘Maidenhood.’ Do you like the idea?”
-
-“I am charmed!” cried Floy.
-
-“You remember Longfellow’s ‘Maidenhood’?” continued Alva; and she
-murmured some of the verses:
-
- “‘Maiden with the meek brown eyes,
- In whose orbs a shadow lies,
- Like the dusk in evening skies.
-
- “‘Thou whose locks outshine the sun,
- Golden tresses wreathed in one,
- As the braided streamlets run:
-
- “‘Standing with reluctant feet,
- Where the brook and river meet,
- Womanhood and childhood fleet.’”
-
-“How old are you, Floy?”
-
-“Almost seventeen.”
-
-“A charming age--the time of illusions! I am twenty-eight, dear--almost
-an old maid.”
-
-“You do not look twenty.”
-
-“So they tell me; but my heart is even older than my years,” with a
-suppressed sigh; then, smiling: “Have you ever had a lover, Floy? Why,
-how frightened you look--how deeply you blush! Never mind; you needn’t
-answer, child; your face tells its own conscious story.”
-
-“Oh, if she only knew the name of that lover!” thought Floy, with
-quickened heart-beats; but she did not feel much frightened. She hoped
-that the haughty Beresfords who admired her so much would find it easy
-to forgive St. George for his choice.
-
-But in the meantime she must keep her pretty secret, as he had
-commanded her to do. She would not tell them a word till he should take
-her by the hand and say:
-
-“Pretty little Floy is my heart’s choice.”
-
-How impatiently she waited for that day, only God and the angels knew.
-
-For the thought of his illness and the secret terror that he might die,
-far away from his beloved, kept Floy awake many hours each night.
-
-But if Alva were uneasy over her sick brother, she concealed it
-cleverly, or did not think that her pretty model had any interest in
-the subject, for she never mentioned it again until more than a week
-had passed away.
-
-Then Floy, tortured by a secret unrest, cried out one day:
-
-“Have you never heard from your parents yet?”
-
-Alva was so busy she did not look around from her picture, and only
-answered:
-
-“No. It is only a week since they went, you see, and they would not
-send a cablegram unless St. George was very ill. I dare say it was all
-a false alarm.”
-
-Floy feared it was not, for although she had written secretly to the
-postmaster at Mount Vernon to forward her letters, none had been
-received, and she knew there must be some reason for his ceasing to
-write.
-
-At last she ventured on a little loving letter to him, but by freak of
-fate it went astray, and the lover’s heart lost the joy it would have
-brought.
-
-At length there came letters for Alva from abroad, and then she said to
-Floy:
-
-“It was all true about my brother, mamma says. He has been very, very
-ill with brain fever, and came near to death.”
-
-They were sitting alone in the twilight, so Alva did not see the
-corpse-like pallor of the listener’s face as Floy clinched her dimpled
-hands together in her lap, silently praying Heaven not to let her cry
-out in her anguish and betray her loving secret.
-
-“But,” continued Alva, “the crisis passed the day they reached
-London, and my brother is slightly better. The physicians say he may
-recover--unless he has a relapse.”
-
-Floy could not answer one word. It was all that she could do to keep
-her reeling senses from failing altogether.
-
-St. George, her heart’s love, her idol, ill unto death, and parted from
-her by the breadth of the terrible sea! Oh, it was cruel, cruel!
-
-And she dared not cry out to this woman, his own sister:
-
-“Pity me, sympathize with me, for I love him; he is my own, my own, and
-if he dies my heart will break!”
-
-Not one word of grief must she utter unless the tidings came that he
-was dead.
-
-Then she might open the flood-gates of her love and despair, for
-betrayal would not matter when he was gone.
-
-But she sat like a stone in the twilight of the room, so cold, so
-white, so still, and waited for Alva to say more.
-
-Alva was in a bitter mood, that came to her sometimes when the memory
-of her past was revived.
-
-She had been struggling to repress herself, but all in vain, for
-now, half forgetting Floy’s presence, she cried out with passionate
-indignation:
-
-“If he dies, that poor boy, my brother, his broken heart and early
-death will lie at his mother’s door!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXII. “THE SILENCE OF A BROKEN HEART.”
-
-
-Floy leaned forward and clutched Alva’s arm with icy fingers.
-
-“Oh, for God’s sake, tell me what you mean!” she faltered, imploringly.
-
-“Why, what is it to you, child?” exclaimed Alva, startled out of
-herself by Floy’s emotion.
-
-“Oh, nothing, nothing; pardon me, Miss Beresford. But I was so sorry
-for you and for _him_, for--for you spoke of a broken heart,” sobbed
-Floy, drawing back in dismay.
-
-Miss Beresford was silent one moment, then she reached out and caressed
-Floy’s golden head with one jeweled hand, while she answered:
-
-“I am not offended, Floy. You startled me from a painful retrospect,
-that was all. I did not mean to answer you rudely, dear.”
-
-And loving the girl like a younger sister, perhaps craving her sympathy
-in this sad hour, she threw reserve to the winds and poured out her
-brother’s story.
-
-Nothing was kept back; his letter telling of his love, his mother’s
-anger, her cruel reply, then the brief renunciation of the outraged son.
-
-“Was he not brave?” cried Alva, with kindling eyes. “He threw away
-everything for Love’s sake. Would that I, his sister, had been so true
-to self.”
-
-“You! you!” cried Floy, in tears and wonder.
-
-“Hush! hush! I did not mean to refer to myself!” cried Alva; and sure
-as she was of the girl’s sympathy, she repented of her momentary
-self-betrayal, and wrapped herself in a mantle of reserve.
-
- “A grief may ease itself with tears to start,
- Or vehement outcries in passion’s breath.
- But the calm stillness of a broken heart
- Is sadder far than death.
-
- “Life may flow patiently in tearless wave,
- Its palmless martyrdom concealed, secure;
- Only the soul itself the grief may know,
- And silently endure.
-
- “The strength of all regret is lost in sighs,
- In murmuring sorrow’s fiercest flame expires;
- But silence is the close where memories
- Burn with undying fires.”
-
-There was silence for a little while. Floy was fighting down the ache
-in her heart so that her voice would not betray her when she spoke.
-
-Then she breathed, timidly:
-
-“This illness of--your brother’s--its cause?”
-
-“His trouble, of course. He was in love with a beautiful girl, but he
-loved his parents well also; and he was his mother’s pride and idol.
-She would have thought a princess unworthy of him.”
-
-“Oh, Heaven!” thought Floy, despairingly.
-
-“This very journey my brother took to Europe,” continued Alva, “was
-planned by mamma to break him from a fancy he seemed to have for the
-beautiful Miss Maury of Mount Vernon. We did not admire the girl,
-and mamma was wild at the thought of having her for a daughter. But
-Maybelle was angling for him so skillfully that mamma had papa to
-telegraph him to come home, to go across the sea at a minute’s notice.”
-She sighed, and added: “You can see from this one incident how resolute
-mamma can be when roused to action. And as for papa, he always takes
-sides with her in everything.”
-
-“Perhaps--perhaps they will persuade your brother to desert his love,”
-breathed Floy, tremulously.
-
-“Perhaps so; or perhaps he will cling to her in spite of all; and
-in either case he will be unhappy,” returned Alva, not dreaming how
-cruelly her words stabbed Floy’s loving heart. She continued, sadly
-enough: “You see, if St. George marries the girl, they will disinherit
-him, and he will have so little money, poor fellow--having been used to
-luxury all his life--that he will not know how to live. Poverty will
-crush him, and perhaps he will regret that he ever saw the girl. Ah,
-me! Will you ring for lights, please, dear Floy?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXIII. PRIDE BROUGHT LOW.
-
-
-St. George Beresford’s precautions that his parents should not know of
-his illness were useless.
-
-It was not probable that the son of an American millionaire could fall
-ill in London without the knowledge of the ubiquitous reporters for the
-American newspapers.
-
-So the first news the Beresfords had of their son’s illness was brought
-through a special to a New York daily paper.
-
-Something seemed to snap like a too hardly strained cord in the
-mother’s heart when she read the paragraph and she fell in a heavy
-swoon to the floor.
-
-The thought had struck through her mind that if her son died it would
-have been through her pride and harshness that it had happened.
-
-She had been too imperious and too hasty. She should have tried gentler
-means with her spoiled but noble and loving boy.
-
-She realized it all too late as she cried out to her anxious husband:
-
-“You must take me to my son. He must forgive me before he dies!”
-
-“We will start at the earliest possible hour,” he replied, huskily.
-
-Most fortunately a steamer was leaving New York that day, and they had
-no difficulty in securing a first-class passage.
-
-“It will be lonely for you, dear, without us. Perhaps you had better
-go on to Newport next week, as we had planned,” they said to Alva, who
-answered, cheerily:
-
-“No--no; I will await your return here. I am not anxious to begin the
-gay season at the seashore.”
-
-So she remained in the large, splendid mansion with the servants, and
-the anxious parents set out on their journey.
-
-Oh, those weary days upon the sea, how long they were, how heavily they
-dragged to those two hearts aching with remorse and grief!
-
-“We were too harsh,” sighed the father.
-
-“It was all my fault,” sobbed the mother. “If I had pleaded for my boy
-you would have yielded, for your pride was not so great as mine.”
-
-“And, after all, the girl might not have been so objectionable. She was
-a poor girl,” he said, “but poverty is not a crime, dear.”
-
-“No--no; and we have wealth enough to spare as a royal dowry for
-our son’s bride. But, oh, the doubt as to whether she is pure and
-worthy!--for St. George is a noble son--it is that which tortures so
-cruelly. Oh, why did he not tell us who she was, that we might have
-judged for ourselves.”
-
-“It may be that he feared our interference with the girl during his
-absence.”
-
-“And he was right; for had I known where to find her, I should have
-bribed her, if possible, to give up her claim on St. George--yes, to
-go away and hide herself until the affair blew over,” confessed Mrs.
-Beresford, frankly.
-
-And had any one told the proud lady that she had employed a high-priced
-detective to seek the girl her son loved, and bring her home to the
-Fifth Avenue palace, she would have thought they had taken leave of
-their senses.
-
-The weary journey was over at last, and they reached London.
-
-Soon they were bending over their son’s sick-bed.
-
-But alas! it was enough to break their hearts, that sight.
-
-The lethargy of that terrible illness following on acute delirium held
-the patient in its grasp, and he did not recognize the fond, anxious
-faces that bent over him, his ears were deaf to their words of love.
-
-This condition continued for days, and they feared that the patient
-would sink into death without knowing the remorse and penitence they
-had crossed the sea to pour into his ears.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXIV. TOO LATE!
-
-
-Oh, those days and nights of sorrow and suspense! The tortured parents
-would never forget them.
-
-The memory of their harshness was a lash to conscience that never
-ceased to sting.
-
-In the weary nightly vigils, when they hung over the sufferer’s
-bedside, the mother prayed, unceasingly:
-
-“Oh, God, give me back my boy, that I may atone!”
-
-All her pride was brought low. If she could have known where to find
-the mysterious girl her son loved, she would have dragged her by force,
-if necessary, to her son’s bedside, hoping that the sight of her beauty
-would lure him back to life.
-
-Oh, the strength of a mother’s love! What will it not endure and yield
-and suffer for the sake of the beloved one!
-
-The proud woman learned, in that fiery trial, all the strength of her
-love for her son--knew that it was stronger than pride or ambition,
-mightier than death.
-
-“Give him back that I may atone!” was her continual prayer, until it
-seemed as if God must have heard and pitied at last.
-
-The day came when he opened his heavy eyes and knew his mother.
-
-They lightened with a faint gleam of pleasure, and from that moment he
-began to convalesce.
-
-Memory lay dormant in his mind for days; but it wakened at last, as she
-knew by the sudden change on his face.
-
-It was twilight, and the windows were open, that warm summer evening,
-to admit the pleasant air. The western sky was still faintly roseate
-with hues of the fading sunset, and the sounds of the London streets
-were softening with the close of the weary day of toil.
-
-Mr. Beresford had gone out for a walk, and the mother and son were
-alone.
-
-She sat at the head of his low couch, softly stroking back the dark
-hair from his high, white brow with her jeweled slender white hand.
-
-It made her heart ache to see how thin and wasted he was, and to think
-that her cruelty had wrought the change.
-
-His hollow dark eyes were turned toward the open window, watching the
-rosy-purple sky with a far-off look.
-
-Suddenly she saw his whole face change as with a spasm, and his lips
-contract as with pain. She knew that memory had reasserted itself, by
-the anguish in his eyes.
-
-Impulsively she stooped and pressed her lips to his brow, and it was
-not all her fancy that he shrunk from the caress.
-
-“My son!” she cried, entreatingly; but there was no reply, and she
-continued: “Forgive me!”
-
-She knelt down by his side and put her arms around him. The proud,
-beautiful woman had never humbled herself like this to any one before
-in all her life.
-
-“St. George, listen to me,” she murmured, tremulously, but he could not
-speak. She felt his whole form shaking with emotion.
-
-She cried out, tenderly:
-
-“Oh, my son, I see that you remember everything, and you shrink from
-me. You feel that I was hard and cruel, and I know now that I was
-wrong, that I had no right to write you that cruel letter. My heart
-almost broke when I heard of your illness, and I came to you at
-once--your father with me--to tell you that we repent our harshness and
-wish to atone.”
-
-No answer yet, and she felt the wasted form heaving beneath the touch
-with heavy, repressed sobs that it seemed unmanly to utter.
-
-“St. George, do you understand me, my dear?” she murmured, tenderly.
-“We repent our harshness, we withdraw our objections to your marriage.
-Whoever the girl is--and we feel that she must be good and pure, or she
-would not be our son’s choice--we will take her to our hearts for your
-sake.”
-
-She paused for his answer, but it was only a succession of heavy sobs,
-such as can only burst from the breast of a man who gives up the
-struggle against emotion and lets the storm sweep him away.
-
-It was a tempest of grief before which the grieving mother was appalled.
-
-She put her arms around him and wept with him in passionate sympathy.
-
-Mr. Beresford stole back to the room so quietly that neither heard him.
-He hovered over them in perplexity of grief.
-
-At length he saw that the tempestuous sobs were stifled by a manly
-will, and St. George answered, faintly, to his mother’s implorings:
-
-“Alas! it is too late.”
-
-“No, no, my son! Do not grieve my heart with such cruel words!” she
-cried. “You will soon be strong enough to come home with us, and then
-you shall marry when you will. Shall I write to Alva to seek out your
-betrothed and bring her home to greet you when we return?”
-
-A strangled sob shook the invalid’s form.
-
-“Oh, mother, how good you are to me--just like an angel! I forgive
-all that there is to forgive, and--there will never be any more
-discord between us, please Heaven. I shall never have any one to love
-henceforth but you three--for--for--_she_ is dead!”
-
-“Great Heaven!” cried his mother, in amazement.
-
-“_She_ is dead,” he repeated, with the calmness of despair. “That was
-the secret of my sickness, dear mother. They wrote to me just after I
-sent you my last letter, that she was dead--my pure, beautiful little
-love! There, I can not talk of it even to you, dear, and---- But there
-is father with a letter.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXV. “HE IS FICKLE AND FALSE--MY LOVER WHOM I TRUSTED SO
-FONDLY!--HOW CAN I BEAR THIS PAIN AND LIVE?”
-
-
-Mr. Beresford, when he saw himself discovered, advanced to the bedside.
-
-He was a tall, portly gentleman, with kind brown eyes and a pleasant
-face that beamed with joy as he said:
-
-“A letter from Alva at last!”
-
-His wife sunk back in her chair and eagerly perused it. Then she handed
-it to her husband, and turned again to her son.
-
-“I suppose Alva is at Newport?” he said, trying to bring his thoughts
-back from the painful theme that held them--the loss of his darling.
-
-But it was hard to remember anything else now, when sorrow was at its
-flood-tide, sweeping like a torrent over his heart.
-
-“No; Alva is at home. She will not leave New York till we return,” his
-mother returned.
-
-“But she will be very lonely, I fear.”
-
-“No; she is very busy painting, and Alva loves art better than society,
-you know. Besides, she has a companion--a lovely young girl whom she
-has employed as a model.”
-
-Alva’s letter had not been very long, and she had chronicled the
-finding of Floy in one careless paragraph:
-
-“Floyd Landon was so fortunate as to find Cupid the very day you left
-the city, and brought her to me at once, so I hope to finish my picture
-before your return.”
-
-St. George, in his bitter despair over Floy’s supposed death, took no
-interest in his sister’s pretty model, and Mrs. Beresford, of course,
-had no idea that her son’s sweetheart was domiciled beneath her roof,
-while her lover mourned her as dead.
-
-The mere utterance of her name by St. George would have solved the
-mystery, and saved him hours and days and weeks of pain, hastening his
-recovery by the force of joy; for the influence of mental emotions on
-the bodily health is too well known to be disputed, and the effects of
-grief and sorrow in breaking down health and retarding recovery are
-especially significant.
-
-So the long summer days waxed and waned until it was well into July
-before the invalid’s tedious convalescence became confirmed enough for
-him to be removed from his room to a pleasant place by the sea. Here he
-remained for a week, gaining strength more rapidly, and at last asking
-to be taken home.
-
-A fancy had seized him to revisit the scenes made sacred by their
-connection with his lost love, and to find her lonely little grave,
-unmarked perhaps by monument or flower, and to raise a costly stone
-above the spot.
-
-But he did not confide these thoughts to his parents.
-
-The subject had never been revived between them again.
-
-St. George had a bitter, secret consciousness that he did not have
-their sympathy in his sorrow, and that at heart the death of his
-betrothed was a relief to them.
-
-Mrs. Beresford had indeed hinted to her son that a certain fair English
-dame, a dainty Lady Maud whom he had met the previous year, was not
-indifferent to him, and would be a very welcome daughter-in-law.
-
-But her son had answered, with the indifference of ill-health and an
-aching heart:
-
-“I would not want her though she were ‘the daughter of a hundred
-earls!’”
-
-And his father had whispered to his wife:
-
-“Leave the lad alone awhile. His grief is too fresh and new to bear
-consolation yet. Time will bring the only balm--forgetfulness.”
-
-So when St. George renewed the subject of going home, they did not say
-him nay.
-
-They, too, were anxious to return, and by the middle of July had
-engaged their state-rooms on a steamer of the fastest line.
-
-Bidding farewell to all their little coterie of English friends at
-Brighton, they were soon _en route_ for home and Alva.
-
-St. George was gaining strength but slowly, and his large, dark eyes
-looked out of a wan, pale face, whose expression was too sad for tears.
-
-This home-coming was inexpressibly bitter to his tortured heart, and
-his pale, grave, handsome face made him an object of romantic interest
-to all the lady passengers.
-
-But he did not reciprocate their interest, he cared nothing for black
-eyes or blue that looked at him with gay coquetry or tender sympathy.
-
-He said to himself that since Floy was dead he could never love again.
-
-He held himself moodily apart from every passenger but one.
-
-This was a blonde nobleman of barely middle age, very handsome and
-grave-looking--Lord Alexander Miller, who had recently inherited by his
-father’s death a grand estate in Devonshire.
-
-He was going over for a tour of the States, he told the Beresfords,
-but his grave blue eyes had in them a look as if he should not enjoy
-anything very much, the look of a man with some secret sorrow tugging
-at his heart-strings.
-
-Perhaps it was this secret kinship of sorrow that drew the two men
-together on shipboard, for each recognized a subtile affinity in the
-other, and so they became fast friends.
-
-There was something, too, in the nobleman’s fair, frank face, so
-debonair though so serious, that fascinated the younger man. Where had
-he seen such blue eyes before in the dim past?
-
-It came to him at last with a shock of mingled pain and pleasure.
-
-His new friend bore a subtile, haunting, charming likeness to his dead
-love Floy. And for this likeness St. George admired him all the more.
-
-By the time they reached New York, St. George was loath to part with
-his fascinating friend.
-
-He pressed him to become his guest. The reply startled him.
-
-“I shall be most happy to visit you later on, but for the present I am
-going to Mount Vernon, New York, where I have--friends.”
-
-It was a startling answer to St. George, who had also planned an early
-trip to Mount Vernon.
-
-Why he wished to go he hardly knew, except to revisit in silence and
-sorrow the places sacred to his brief, ill-fated love-dream.
-
-“As for the Maury’s, they need not know I am there. I shall not call,
-for I despise that scheming Maybelle,” he decided, remembering how
-falsely she had told Floy she was engaged to marry him.
-
-But he did not tell the nobleman that he also was soon to visit Mount
-Vernon. He parted from him with frank regret, expressing the hope that
-they might soon meet again.
-
-Then they went on shore, and there was Alva radiant with joy to meet
-them.
-
-She had come down in the carriage to meet them, and tears flashed
-into her bright eyes as she looked at her darling brother so pale, so
-changed, so sad.
-
-Her mother had written to her simply that her son’s love affair was
-ended forever, making no mention of the girl’s death, and Alva had been
-very indignant, saying to Floy:
-
-“Mamma has made him give up his love. I feared she would, but I hoped
-St. George would hold out against her arguments. I see how it is. He
-loves mamma so dearly--never son adored a mother so blindly--and she
-has made him think that the girl is unworthy of him.”
-
-Floy choked back a rising sob, and sat like a statue in her chair,
-fearing to breathe lest she betray her cruel secret.
-
-She was as proud as she was beautiful, this willful little Floy.
-
-In the long happy weeks since she had been here with Alva she had
-dreamed some happy dreams, but now they were all over.
-
-At first she had been glad to be here with her lover’s sister, and she
-had pictured to herself over and over his joy when he should come home
-and find her here an inmate of his home, a pet with his loved ones.
-Surely, then, it would be easy to win their liking for his chosen bride.
-
-But when Alva’s confidences showed Floy the overweening pride of the
-Beresfords, she began to be frightened even of charming Alva.
-
-She said to herself in weary nightly vigils:
-
-“She, too, is proud, although she pretends to take her brother’s part.
-I can see that she has little sympathy with unequal marriages. If she
-but guessed that I am the girl her brother loves, she would send me
-away from the shelter of this roof.”
-
-And in her terror of the cold world outside, her fear of her foes, and
-her longing to stay here till her lover’s return, poor Floy held fast
-her wretched little secret of love, scarcely daring to breathe when
-Alva named her brother’s name in praise or blame.
-
-But that last conjecture of Alva’s as to her brother’s resignation to
-his mother’s will nearly broke the poor child’s heart.
-
-She could not doubt Alva’s word. It must be true that among them all,
-in their pride of name and place, they had turned his heart against
-her, his absent little love.
-
-“He is fickle and false, my lover whom I trusted in so fondly! How can
-I bear this pain and live?” she moaned to her stricken heart, in the
-silence of her terrible despair.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVI. “NOT TILL LOVE COMES.”
-
-
-But we must digress a short while from the main points of our story to
-note what became of our villain, Otho Maury, after Floyd Landon and our
-heroine left him unconscious on the floor, to recover at his leisure
-from his long swoon.
-
-Never was a villain assured of success in a nefarious design more
-cleverly checkmated.
-
-In a few minutes after their departure, Otho revived, and lifted his
-head in wonder at his position.
-
-A darting pain in his wounded neck recalled him sharply to a sense of
-all that had happened.
-
-He had gone to Suicide Place to search for Floy, and found her; but she
-was armed, and had attacked him desperately with a murderous looking
-dagger.
-
-He had swooned with the pain of the wound she gave him, and knew no
-more.
-
-How long ago had that been? How long had he been lying here? And where
-was Floy?
-
-He called her name faintly in the silence, but only the echoes of the
-grim old house gave reply.
-
-“She has fled the scene believing that I am dead, curse her!” he
-muttered, vindictively, dragging himself up out of the slippery pool
-of blood beneath him, and dropping heavily into an arm-chair. Then he
-discovered, to his surprise, that his neck had been carefully bandaged.
-
-Not knowing, of course, of the presence of the detective who had come
-upon the scene the moment after he swooned, he was filled with wonder
-at the fact that Floy had apparently bandaged his neck.
-
-“But she has escaped me again! The foul fiend must have helped her to
-drive that blow into my neck!” he muttered, angrily; adding: “But she
-would not have found me such an easy victim--I could have grappled with
-her and taken away the weapon--only that I was unnerved and trembling
-from the sights I had seen before I entered this room.”
-
-He shuddered and glanced fearfully at the door, as though expecting
-some unearthly presence to appear.
-
-“Alone in a haunted house!” he muttered, fearfully. “I that always
-laughed at spooks and phantoms! But I shall never deny them again. I
-have stumbled by accident on the secret of this old house, and I know
-that it has its restless ghost. What if I could turn my knowledge to
-account, and---- Ugh! what was that?”
-
-He broke off, shuddering, for a fiend’s laugh seemed to echo in the
-stillness--the laugh of a fiend who has tempted some poor soul to its
-eternal ruin. It was more than the unstrung nerves of the man could
-bear.
-
-With a muttered imprecation, he seized his hat from the floor, where it
-was lying, and groped his way out of the dismal house into the sweet
-night air.
-
-But as he closed the door and turned from the accursed threshold, that
-fiendish, mocking laugh seemed to follow him with taunting echoes down
-the road.
-
-Slowly and painfully he made his way home, thankful that the pall of
-midnight covered the earth, so that none saw him in the blood-soaked
-garments he wore.
-
-Going to Maybelle’s room, he told her what had happened, and asked her
-to examine the wound.
-
-Shuddering at sight of the blood, his sister carefully unwrapped the
-bandages, and found that the wound--a very slight one, though it had
-bled freely--had already been carefully dressed.
-
-“Your swoon must have been a long one, to enable her to do all this
-before she fled from the house,” said Maybelle, as she carefully
-replaced the bandages.
-
-Otho was bitterly chagrined at the failure of his scheme and Floy’s
-second escape from his devilish machinations.
-
-“And the worst of it is that I can not follow up her track for some
-time now. I shall be obliged to keep my room several days with this
-mark of affection she has given me,” he growled.
-
-Maybelle wept in bitterness of spirit; but she had no reproaches to
-offer him now. He had done all that he could, and was not to blame for
-his failure.
-
-It seemed to her as if her lovely rival must indeed bear a charmed
-life, so cleverly had she escaped each time from the machinations of
-her enemies.
-
-Her chances of ever winning Beresford grew each day less and less; but
-so madly had she fixed her heart upon him that it seemed to her without
-that hope she must die.
-
-It was less than a year since she had known him, but her jealousy had
-altered all her life.
-
-Before she met him, Maybelle had been simply a handsome, selfish girl,
-ambitious to make a grand match--even to secure a title, if possible.
-
-Mrs. Vere de Vere had abetted all her desires; but no grand suitor had
-fallen into the net they spread until Beresford’s careless flirting had
-awakened hopes never to be realized, and, alas! roused the sleeping
-devil in a nature well endowed with capabilities for evil.
-
-What a potent factor is Love in all the affairs of life.
-
-Laugh at Love, flout him as we may, he still is our master, we his
-slaves.
-
- “Not till Love comes in all his strength and terror,
- Can we read other’s hearts; not till then know
- A wide compassion for all human error,
- Or sound the quivering depths of mortal woe.
-
- “Not till we sail with him o’er stormy oceans
- Have we seen tempests; hidden in his hand
- He holds the keys to all the great emotions;
- Till he unlocks them none can understand.”
-
-Maybelle’s unhappy love and thwarted ambition had roused all the worst
-passions of her nature. She would have committed any evil deed that
-would have won her Beresford’s heart.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVII. SEARCHING IN VAIN.
-
-
-It was a week before Otho could mingle with the world again in his
-search for the brave girl who had so strangely eluded him.
-
-And then her disappearance became as strange as it had seemed the first
-time.
-
-Naturally it did not once occur to him that Floy had found a powerful
-protector in the person of Miss Beresford.
-
-The splendid house on Fifth Avenue, where the heiress lived, was the
-last one he would have thought of searching for the missing girl.
-
-Yet in that splendid casket Floy, like some beautiful precious jewel,
-was hidden from his sight.
-
-The fair girl in her modesty had refrained from acquainting her kind
-employer with the story of her persecution by Otho Maury. She thought:
-
-“If I told her all, she might think me boastful and vain.”
-
-And she was too anxious for that lady’s good opinion to run such a risk
-by lack of discretion.
-
-She had even secured the detective’s promise of silence on the subject.
-
-“Do not tell Miss Beresford about that villain. You can simply say you
-found me at Suicide Place,” she had urged while they were on the train
-coming to New York.
-
-Thinking it could do no harm to keep the little beauty’s secret, he
-consented to what she asked, and in his subsequent interview with Miss
-Beresford--in which she generously remunerated him for his time and
-trouble in finding her _protégée_--he made no mention of Otho Maury’s
-dastardly persecution of Floy.
-
-Floy on her part was equally reticent.
-
-The fall from the window of her lodging-house, as told by herself,
-seemed a very tame affair.
-
-“I lost my balance while looking down and fell into the street,” she
-said. “As for my sensations while plunging through the air, they were
-simply indescribable in their horror; for, of course, I thought I was
-rushing upon instant death. But the newsdealer’s shed broke my fall,
-and I rolled down to the pavement actually unhurt, though the shock of
-terror was succeeded by a long swoon, during which I was removed to
-Bellevue. When I revived alone in the waiting-room and found myself
-unhurt, I ran away, and what more natural than that I should hide
-myself in the only refuge that belonged to me--my old home.”
-
-She might have told her story, with all its romantic embellishments, to
-Alva, and made herself a very heroine of romance in that young lady’s
-eyes; but she shrunk from doing so. She dreaded ridicule, perhaps
-disbelief of her strange story.
-
-“I am safe from my enemy’s machinations now, so I will spare him until
-I can pour the whole story into St. George’s ears,” she decided.
-
-But Miss Beresford noticed that whenever she took the little beauty
-for a drive in the park, as she often did, Floy was always muffled in
-a very thick veil, through whose meshes even the keen eyes of love or
-hate could scarcely have detected her identity.
-
-Miss Beresford remarked on this one day, and Floy faltered out
-something about sunburn and freckles.
-
-“Oh-h, I see! You are afraid of spoiling that rose-and-lily complexion,
-and I can scarcely blame you,” laughed Miss Beresford, whose rich olive
-complexion could bear well the kisses of the wind and sun. Then, as she
-saw how sensitively Floy blushed at her words, she added: “Or, more
-likely, you are shy of the admiring glances you would meet if unveiled.”
-
-Floy had no answer ready, for she did not wish to tell the lady that
-she feared to be recognized by an enemy.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXVIII. A BOWER OF ROSES.
-
-
-So, while Floy’s enemy sought her all in vain, the day of her lover’s
-return came at last.
-
-It was two months now since their parting at the cottage door, in the
-May moonlight, under the drooping vines that shaded the porch--two
-months since that last kiss of love so true and warm and tender.
-
-The burning heats of July held the world in their hot grasp, and the
-little spring flowers were faded and gone, as were the tender hopes of
-Floy’s heart.
-
-But all that last day she busied herself, flitting hither and thither,
-helping Alva to make the house beautiful for the returning dear ones.
-
-“My brother loves flowers, especially roses, most dearly; so we will
-have roses everywhere,” said Alva.
-
-Floy’s heart beat fast, and she flushed, then paled again, as she
-remembered that strange dream of roses--hers and St. George’s--that
-summer night of their first meeting--the dream that had seemed to draw
-their hearts closer together.
-
-“But his love grew cold before the sweet roses faded,” she sighed from
-the bottom of her sad young heart.
-
-Then something seemed to whisper tauntingly:
-
-“He is rich, and grand, and handsome, and can choose from the proudest
-women in the world. You should have known from the first that you could
-not hold his fickle fancy--a simple little maiden like you.”
-
-As she passed and repassed the grand plate-glass mirrors she would look
-into them anxiously, and with dissatisfaction.
-
-She saw that she was wonderfully lovely, that her hair was bright as
-spun gold, her eyes as blue as violets, her mouth a budding rose, her
-complexion as gloriously tinted as a rose-lipped sea-shell, her dimples
-entrancing--but after all it seemed to her a babyish kind of beauty.
-
-She thought that the dark queenly style of beauty of Alva and Maybelle
-was hundred times more attractive than her blonde type of beauty.
-
-Poor little Floy was sadly changed since she had heard that her lover’s
-heart had grown cold.
-
-She had lost the sauciness from her smile, the sparkle from her eyes,
-and now and then a low, repressed sigh heaved her tortured breast.
-
-Miss Beresford could not help seeing the change.
-
-It puzzled and perplexed her, until she said at last:
-
-“You are not happy here with me, Floy. Perhaps I go out too often in
-society and leave you here alone. I will stay at home more hereafter.”
-
-“Oh, no--no; I am happy enough!” protested the poor child; who
-felt relieved when she was alone and could throw off the mask of
-indifference and let her tears flow unrestrainedly over her broken
-love-dream.
-
-She was so young, so friendless, and this love had become a part of
-her life. She could not see how she was going to live with this aching
-heart.
-
-But she could not own her sorrow to St. George Beresford’s sister,
-never--never! She would go away and die sooner than that.
-
-With her own little trembling white hands she carried the great basket
-of roses to his luxurious suite of rooms. She arranged every bud and
-flower to look their best for his eyes, and the single bud in the tiny
-crystal vase on his toilet-table she kissed twice, thinking:
-
-“It is so sweet and fragrant he may perhaps wear it on his coat, and
-think of me.”
-
-Alva came in, and looked about her with delight.
-
-“Why, Cupid, you have made it a bower of roses. Are you sure you have
-left any for me?” she laughed, admiringly.
-
-“The florist said he would bring you some more,” answered Floy,
-blushing because she had taken so many for her darling’s room.
-
-“Then you must finish the arrangements, dear; for it is time to go and
-meet them now, and you refuse to accompany me.”
-
-“Oh, I could not--I could not!” Floy cried, affrighted; and Miss
-Beresford cried, gayly:
-
-“What a bashful child you are, Cupid!”
-
-She was turning away when Floy caught her sleeve, and gasped,
-imploringly:
-
-“You must promise me one thing. I shall not see them to-night. You will
-let me keep my room till to-morrow, and not send for me to come down
-this evening? For--for--of course you will have many things to talk of,
-you four, and a stranger would be in the way.”
-
-Alva saw that she was painfully in earnest, but she thought it was only
-girlish bashfulness. She smiled indulgently, and said:
-
-“Perhaps you are right. We shall have much to talk of, and it might not
-interest a gay little girl like you. Besides, they will be tired and
-will retire soon, so you may easily be excused till to-morrow.”
-
-She hurried down to the waiting carriage, and Floy, with one last
-tender glance about the room, went to her task of decorating Mrs.
-Beresford’s suite of rooms, her heart heavy with pain as she thought
-of the proud, rich woman who had come between her son and his heart’s
-true love.
-
-When they came at last, Floy was at her window, peeping between the
-lace curtains for one furtive glance at the beloved face; and when she
-saw him step from the carriage at last, so pale, so wan, so ill, like a
-wraith of her debonair lover, it almost broke her fond, pitying heart.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXXIX. A LITTLE HAND.
-
-
-Alva was right about the travelers being weary. They retired early to
-their rooms that evening, St. George first of all.
-
-“How sweet, how beautiful!” he cried, when the odor of the roses
-greeted him from every side.
-
-He went up to the table, where a half-blown bud in a slender crystal
-vase charmed him with its crimson beauty.
-
-“What a rich, warm, velvety scarlet rose--the flower of love!” he
-exclaimed; and pressed his lips on the curling petals.
-
-In that instant a memory of Floy, his lost young love, came to him in
-bitter agony.
-
-He turned his head quickly toward the door.
-
-It had seemed to him that he heard a long, low, quivering sigh behind
-the shadowy _portières_ of violet silk.
-
-And as he looked he saw vaguely--or was it only fancy?--a tiny hand all
-white and dimpled, gleam an instant on the shining silk, then vanish.
-
-“Alva!” he called, thinking she had followed him for a tender little
-chat.
-
-But there was no reply.
-
-He sprung to the _portières_ and thrust them aside, but the long,
-brightly lighted corridor was empty.
-
-He returned to his room slowly, thinking in a solemn awe:
-
-“It was not my fancy. I distinctly saw a little hand--small, white and
-dimpled--vanishing away. It was _her_ hand--my Floy’s--beckoning me to
-the world of shadows.”
-
-All night, whether waking or sleeping, she was in his thoughts--his
-dead love.
-
-The odor of the roses, their bloom and beauty, had recalled her to his
-mind as she had been the night that he had dreamed of her among the
-roses--blessed dream that had sent him to her side to save her from
-deadly peril!
-
-She was with the angels now--lovely little Floy!--but she had hovered
-near him to-night; he knew by the little welcoming hand that had
-gleamed there a moment among the folds of violet silk.
-
-Dear little hand! How he had loved its dimpled beauty! How soft and
-warm and thrilling it had been when he pressed it! Alas! it was only an
-icy shadow now!
-
-“Dear Heaven, I wish that I might die and follow little Floy to her
-bright home!” he groaned, despairingly.
-
-Small wonder that his sleep was restless and disturbed, and that in the
-morning he was wan and hollow-eyed as some pale ghost.
-
-Alva was shocked, but she did not tell him so; she only showed her
-concern by the tenderest care.
-
-“We must take you down to Newport before the end of the week; New York
-is stifling now,” she said, with a significant look at her mother.
-
-“Yes, I am very anxious to get away from here,” rejoined Mrs.
-Beresford, promptly, as she rose from the table, adding: “I suppose
-your ‘Cupid’ is finished, dear?”
-
-“Yes, and you must all come and pronounce on its merits,” replied Alva,
-leading the way arm in arm with her brother.
-
-St. George had to profess a polite interest he did not feel as they
-entered the studio and stood before the favorite picture.
-
-“Where is she--your lovely model? I had forgotten her until this
-moment!” cried her mother.
-
-“I will send for her,” returned Alva, speaking to a maid who was in the
-room.
-
-The girl went out, and then Alva turned to her brother, who was gazing
-with startled eyes at the beautiful canvas.
-
-“That face! that face!” he exclaimed, pointing wildly.
-
-“I painted it from life,” she replied; adding, proudly: “Can you
-imagine anything in life so perfectly beautiful?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XL. A STARTLING REVELATION.
-
-
-Alva looked intently at her brother, and she saw that he was struggling
-with deep emotion.
-
-It pleased her to see that her picture could affect him so deeply.
-
-“Is it not beautiful--the face of Cupid? Can you imagine anything
-living so perfectly beautiful?” she repeated.
-
-Slowly, without taking his eyes from the lovely face, St. George
-replied, dreamily:
-
-“Yes, I can imagine it, for I knew the original in all her living
-beauty, the fairest among women. Oh! my sister, how exquisitely you
-have reproduced her upon canvas! This picture must be mine, mine
-only--all that is left me of poor dead Floy.”
-
-They drew close to him--father, mother, sister--and Alva caught his
-hand.
-
-“What is that you mean? Have you ever known this girl Floy--my lovely
-model?” she exclaimed.
-
-Half impatiently, as if amazed at her stupidity, he answered:
-
-“Have I not told you that she was mine--my little sweetheart Floy, that
-the angels took away from me?”
-
-“Floy Fane?” almost shrieked his mother; and he answered, wearily:
-
-“Yes; did you not know?”
-
-And so they stood face to face with the truth.
-
-Bonny little Floy, the lovely Cupid of Alva’s picture, was St. George’s
-sweetheart, whom they had hated and reviled--without knowing!
-
-The shock was so great for a moment that no one could speak, they
-simply looked at one another with joy, and wonder in their eyes.
-
-They loved Floy in their hearts for her beauty and sweetness and pride.
-Oh, if they had only known it sooner, how much sorrow had been spared
-his suffering heart! Even their pride could not have rebelled against
-that lovely bride.
-
-Mrs. Beresford found voice to exclaim:
-
-“Why did you not tell me her name? Why did you say that she was dead?”
-
-Something in her face and voice so startled him that, with his unstrung
-nerves, he could not stand upright. Sinking heavily into a chair before
-the picture, he looked up at her in wonder, answering bitterly:
-
-“Why need I have told you her sacred name when I knew that you would
-only execrate it because my darling was a poor girl and not in the
-‘set’ you adore? Besides, where was the use? She was dead, poor little
-Floy!”
-
-They gazed at one another questioningly, wondering how they could
-break to him the truth that Floy was alive and well. In his nervous,
-enfeebled condition, how would the shock of joy affect him?
-
-The father, with the usual masculine dread of scenes, kept himself in
-the background, leaving it all to the two women.
-
-Mrs. Beresford’s heart swelled with joy as she thought that now was the
-moment in which to atone for all her cruelty.
-
-She had been bitterly despondent over her son’s low spirits and failing
-health.
-
-She had fancied sometimes, in her trouble, that the spirit of the
-beloved dead girl was drawing him by invisible threads to rejoin her in
-the spirit world.
-
-Against that subtile power of love she had felt herself so impatient
-that she could have cried aloud for mercy, in her wild despair.
-
-Then, what joy, what relief, to know that the girl was alive--a girl,
-too, so fair, so young, so innocent that she need not be ashamed to
-present her to the world as her son’s wife.
-
-Her face fairly beamed with joy as she bent over him asking, tenderly:
-
-“My son, who told you that Floy Fane was dead?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLI. JOY AND SORROW.
-
-
-St. George looked up at his mother, and it angered him to see the look
-of joy on her face.
-
-“She is so glad--so glad of my darling’s death that she has not the
-grace to hide it, to feign a sympathy she can not feel,” he thought,
-miserably.
-
-“Answer me, dear,” she persisted, grasping his arm in her excitement.
-
-He turned his heavy eyes on her face, and said, reproachfully:
-
-“You need not look so glad that she is dead, mother; my grief is bitter
-enough without that. Well, it was Otho Maury, if you wish to know who
-wrote me she was dead. He sent me a paragraph from a daily paper. She
-died by accident--fell from a fourth-story window. Oh, God!” he ended,
-with a groan, putting his hand upon his eyes as if to shut out some
-terrible sight.
-
-Mrs. Beresford drew back at her son’s reproach, and signed to Alva that
-she could not go on; it must be her task to break the truth to her
-brother.
-
-She knelt down before him; she put her arm about his shoulders, and
-her dark eyes, when she raised them to his face, were streaming with
-tears--tears through which the sunshine of joy broke gladly, as she
-exclaimed:
-
-“Dearest, we have news for you--joyful news. Can you bear it?”
-
-He started, his heavy eyes flashed with sudden hope.
-
-“Speak!” he cried, hoarsely; and she answered:
-
-“Florence Fane did indeed fall from the window--the paragraph told the
-truth--but Mr. Maury was mistaken about her death. She--she--lives!”
-
-“Lives?” he cried.
-
-And they never forgot the joy that transfigured his face. It was like
-sunshine suddenly breaking through a dark cloud.
-
-But in a moment he added, sadly:
-
-“She lives? How can that be? Perhaps you are going to tell me that
-she is a wretched cripple for life?” and the anguish of his voice was
-heart-rending.
-
-She studied his face gravely, then asked:
-
-“Would that make any change in your love for her, my brother?”
-
-Trembling with emotion, his brain whirling with the shock of joy, he
-answered, fervently:
-
-“Change? Yes, I should love her all the dearer, my suffering little
-love, because to my devotion would be added the divine elements of pity
-and sympathy. Where is she, Alva? Take me to my darling at once! Ah,
-now I can live again in her life! I will be her strength and shield. I
-will watch by her couch of pain, and soothe her in her sufferings!”
-
-Overcome with emotion, he leaned his face on Alva’s shoulder, and a
-stifled sob burst from his lips.
-
-In that moment they all realized in its greatness the might of his love
-for little Floy.
-
-Alva glanced around to see if Floy were coming in answer to her message.
-
-What a moment it would be when she should take the fair young girl by
-the hand and lead her to St. George in all her enchanting beauty!
-
-Several moments passed, yet the door did not open.
-
-Alva guessed now all the cause of Floy’s timidity, but she wondered at
-the girl’s delay.
-
-If she really loved St. George, why did she not hasten to his side?
-
-Lifting his head from her shoulder, he asked again, eagerly:
-
-“Where is my darling?”
-
-“She is here in this house, St. George, alive, uninjured, more
-beautiful than ever. I have sent for her. She will be here in a moment.”
-
-“You have planned all this to surprise me! Oh, what a joyful moment!”
-he cried, with his eager eyes on the door.
-
-“No, it is you who surprised us, dear. We knew her only as my model.
-How could we guess she was your little sweetheart whose name you did
-not tell? And as for her, she did not breathe her secret.”
-
-“Because I bid her not,” he explained.
-
-And while they waited with burning impatience for Floy to appear, they
-told him all they knew of the fair girl who had so interested his
-mother from the first moment of their meeting.
-
-St. George listened with breathless interest to every word, his heart
-throbbing with joy, his blood bounding through his veins with new life.
-
-“If you had only written me her name, dear, all this trouble would have
-been avoided, for Floy won my heart at our first meeting, and I should
-not have been able to steel my heart against the little beauty!” cried
-his mother.
-
-“And you will welcome her as a daughter?” he asked.
-
-“Proudly,” she answered, smilingly.
-
-“And you, father?”
-
-Mr. Beresford laughed, and answered, blandly:
-
-“My son, I have always been under petticoat government since I married
-this proud lady, your mother. Her indorsement of your choice secures my
-consent.”
-
-How bright the future looked at that moment to them all!
-
-But the next instant Alva’s maid entered the room with so grave a face
-that it instantly sobered the happy party.
-
-“Where is Miss Fane?” cried Alva, impatiently.
-
-“Oh, Miss Alva, I wish I could answer that question; but--but I’ve been
-all over the house--everywhere--and she’s not in it. And then I went
-back to her room and searched more closely, and I’m afraid she has gone
-away, for--I found this note for you, miss,” answered Honora, in real
-distress, as she presented her mistress with a square blue envelope
-addressed in Floy’s hand.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLII. A YOUNG GIRL’S PRIDE.
-
-
-Alva took the letter from Honora amid cries of dismay from them all.
-
-She broke the seal, and as she opened the letter, a flashing diamond
-ring fell out into her hand from the closely written sheet.
-
-“It is the ring I gave her when we became engaged,” exclaimed St.
-George, taking it and kissing it in memory of that night, his heart
-thrilling with the memory of her beauty and sweetness as he kissed her
-good-bye beneath the drooping vines.
-
-Alva read aloud, knowing how impatient they would be to hear the letter:
-
- “‘DEAR MISS BERESFORD--I have gone away because there is a secret I
- can no longer keep from you, and I know that when you learn it you
- will be glad I left you.
-
- “‘I am the poor girl whose engagement to your brother so bitterly
- outraged the Beresford pride.
-
- “‘When I first came to you I was very happy, because I fancied I
- might win your love, so that you would welcome St. George’s choice.
-
- “‘But when you told me his story, although you seemed to take his
- part, it seemed to me that you sympathized with your parents and
- feared that your brother would be unhappy in the lot he had chosen.
- You said he would be so poor he would regret that he had sacrificed
- fortune for love’s sake.
-
- “‘At first I did not believe it; I was resolved to cling to my lover,
- and put his constancy to the test.
-
- “‘When you told me that your brother’s love affair was over, that you
- believed that your mother had persuaded him the girl was unworthy, I
- fancied you were glad.
-
- “‘So I knew there was no use staying on for his return. His heart had
- turned from me, and he would be sorry to find me here.
-
- “‘I, too, am proud, though not a Beresford. There may be other pride
- than that of wealth and place.
-
- “‘I, little Floy Fane, the daughter of a most unfortunate race, born
- to a heritage of sorrow, poor and alone in life, am yet too proud to
- thrust myself upon a family that despises me, yet whose equal I feel
- myself to be in all but money--that mere dross to a truly noble heart.
-
- “‘So I have left you forever. I am glad that I have been of some use
- to you. I pity you and love you, for it seems to me that pride has
- made shipwreck of your own life. Love has no part in it, and you are
- not happy.
-
- “‘Do not feel troubled over my fate. Thanks to your generosity, I
- have money enough to support me till I find work again.
-
- “‘This ring--your brother’s gift to me in the hour when I promised
- to be his wife, not knowing his family’s pride and his own fickle
- heart--please return to him with a last farewell from
-
- “‘FLOY.’”
-
-The letter bore date of the evening before. She had waited--poor little
-loving heart--for one sight of him, her fickle, lost love; then she had
-stolen away, alone and lonely, to begin her battle with the world again.
-
-It was a cruel disappointment to them all, but they bore it bravely,
-because it did not seem possible that Floy could hide herself from them
-long.
-
-Indeed, she had not even threatened to hide herself, for how could she
-suppose they would search for her in her exile?
-
-She had told herself most bitterly that they would rejoice at her
-flight.
-
-“Oh, the proud little darling, how cruelly she misunderstood me!” cried
-Alva, tenderly. “But we will send for Floyd Landon. He will find her
-for us as he did before.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLIII. MAYBELLE WRITES A LETTER.
-
-
-They sent for the detective and confided the whole story to him,
-knowing that he was both clever and trustworthy.
-
-Mr. Landon was pleased when he heard that beautiful Floy was St.
-George’s chosen bride, and he was confident that he could find her
-again.
-
-But he did not judge it expedient to keep his promise to Floy any
-longer--the promise to shield Otho Maury.
-
-So he said to the anxious lover:
-
-“You have a dangerous rival.”
-
-“You mean Otho Maury?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Floy hates the villain.”
-
-“Yes, and he knows it. That makes him all the more dangerous, because
-he is determined on revenge for her scorn;” and the detective related
-the story of that night when he found Floy at Suicide Place.
-
-“That man will bear watching,” he said.
-
-“Then watch him for me, and if he harms one hair of my darling’s head,
-his life shall pay the forfeit!” cried the angry lover.
-
-It hurt him bitterly that he was not strong enough yet to join Landon
-in the search for his darling; but still, he had every confidence in
-the detective’s ability, so he prepared to wait with what patience he
-could for tidings.
-
-Meanwhile, his heart was filled with a great, glad joy at the news that
-she was living.
-
-She was living, his beautiful darling, and she loved him still! He knew
-it in his heart that she loved him still. Such love as theirs could not
-change or falter from its allegiance.
-
-Their hearts had met in a love that could not change or die.
-
-It was only a little misunderstanding that had come between them--a
-little misunderstanding brought about by pride--that could easily be
-explained away once they met again.
-
-“And I shall scold her just a little for doubting my faith,” he
-resolved, thinking that Floy’s belief in him should have been absolute
-even through absence and estrangement.
-
- “And yet I know, past all doubting, truly--
- A knowledge greater than grief can dim--
- I know as he loved, he will love me duly;
- Yea, better--e’en better than I love him.
-
- “And as I walk by the vast calm river,
- The awful river so dread to see,
- I say, ‘Thy breath and thy depth forever
- Are bridged by his thoughts that cross to me.’”
-
-Meanwhile, the very thought that Floy was alive was like the very
-elixir of life to him.
-
-It did him more good than all the doctors in the world, with their
-pills and potions, could have accomplished.
-
-“I shall get well now; I feel stronger already!” he exclaimed, gladly.
-
-Several days passed without news from the detective, but he would not
-permit himself to be cast down.
-
-“She will soon be found, my little love, my blue-eyed darling! I will
-be patient; I will wait; for when I find her again, we shall be parted
-no more, save by death itself!” he exclaimed.
-
-They had talked it all over, and agreed that when Floy was found, St.
-George should persuade her to marry him at once.
-
-She was friendless, homeless, and the sooner she became one of the
-family, the better.
-
-There would be a nine-days’ wonder over the marriage, of course. But no
-matter; they were prepared to risk it, in their eagerness to make up to
-the young lover for all the pangs he had suffered.
-
-Alva made him welcome in the studio, where he spent more than half his
-time.
-
-The picture of Cupid, and the half-finished one of Maidenhood charmed
-him, and beguiled the long hours of waiting for Floy to be found.
-
-He was surprised one day to receive a letter from Maybelle Maury.
-
-She knew that he had come home at last, but she did not know that Floy
-had been hidden in his home all those weeks, so she hoped that the
-hapless girl had dropped out of all their lives forever. Perhaps she
-had committed suicide, after all?
-
-The very madness of love and longing drove Maybelle into a most
-unwomanly act.
-
-She fancied that by thrusting herself upon the young man’s notice she
-might reawaken in his heart the tenderness she had fancied was dawning
-there just before his meeting with Floy.
-
-She wrote a tender and pathetic letter, in which all her heart was
-revealed.
-
- “You are home at last,” she wrote. “Oh, how glad I am to know it!
- Need I tell you how cruelly I suffered when I heard that you were
- ill far, far across the sea? I longed for the wings of a bird to fly
- to you, and hover near you all unknown. Would I have been welcome if
- you had guessed I was there? Ah, St. George, once I believed I might
- be all in all to you, but a cloud came between us. It was the last
- day of the picnic, and I have never understood why you left us so
- strangely that night, with only a note of farewell. Why was it? Will
- you not explain now? Was it my fault? Did I offend you in any way? If
- I did, surely I have a right to ask in what way? For surely you knew
- how kindly I felt toward you. But I must not say too much. Surely
- you understand the feelings you awakened in my heart. Forgive me for
- writing, but I am so wretched! Otho says you were only flirting with
- me, but I can not believe it. Your dark eyes looked too earnest. But
- I implore you to write. Let me know the cruel truth if you really
- meant nothing by your words and looks. The certainty of despair is
- better than the cruelty of suspense.
-
- “MAYBELLE.”
-
-She thought she had written a very crafty letter, and that he could not
-have the hardihood to doom her to despair. He would believe that Floy
-was lost to him forever, and be willing to go back to the old fancy.
-
-At any rate, she knew that St. George was too honorable to betray her
-secret to the world. Whether he accepted her love or not, he would
-never reveal to any one that she had proffered it to him unsought.
-
-He did not belong to the low type of manhood that goes about with
-coat-pockets bulging with silly love letters from silly women, reading
-them aloud to whoever will listen, and boasting of his conquests among
-the fair sex.
-
-Such a contemptible poltroon makes a high-minded person exclaim with
-Shakespeare:
-
- “Oh, for a whip,
- To lash the rascal naked through the world!”
-
-St George was the soul of white-handed honor. He burned Maybelle’s
-letter to ashes, and no soul ever heard from him that she had stooped
-from her pedestal of womanly reticence to write such words.
-
-And he wrote back, courteously:
-
- “I am sorry that you have misunderstood me, but your brother was
- right. I never had any serious intentions toward you, and thought
- it understood on both sides that we were engaged in a very harmless
- flirtation. Need I remind you that I never sought you, and that my
- brief visit at your home was as your brother’s friend, and at his
- repeated solicitation?
-
- “I thank you for the regard you have expressed for me, but I hope you
- will withdraw it and bestow the treasure of your love on one more
- able to reciprocate the gift. It may be best for me to own that my
- heart is irrevocably given elsewhere, and that I shall soon lead a
- bride to the altar.”
-
-And so with cruel kindness St. George strove to pluck the thorn of love
-from Maybelle’s heart.
-
- “For love is often a thorny flower,
- It breaks, and we bleed and smart;
- The blossom falls at the fairest,
- And the thorn runs into the heart.”
-
-The thorn had pierced deep in Maybelle’s heart, and it almost drove her
-mad, that letter.
-
-She sought Otho with it, and confessed the failure of her scheme.
-
-“He despises me. I can never--never win him. And I think I hate him
-now. I would like to wound his heart as he has wounded mine!” she
-groaned, in her misery.
-
-“Let him go. There are others as well worth winning,” he said, angrily.
-
-“But how am I to win them?” she cried, bitterly. “Listen, Otho: do you
-know that papa will surely fail next week? The panic has ruined him,
-and we shall be beggars. Mamma told me all to-day, and she said she had
-hoped I would have caught a rich husband before now. I could not tell
-her how hard I have tried and failed. And how cruel it will be to be
-poor! I would rather die!”
-
-Otho looked at her closely. He had a pale, nervous look, and his eyes
-gleamed with a sullen fire.
-
-Leaning close to her, he whispered:
-
-“I have a plan to get money, Maybelle. Would you be willing to help me?”
-
-“What could I do?”
-
-“You would have to run a terrible risk, be sure of that. But my nerves
-are strong as steel, and yours, too, are they not?”
-
-“Yes--yes; I am no baby. Tell me your plan, Otho.
-
-“There is no danger for us, I am sure,” he repeated reassuringly to
-himself; then in low, whispered words he told her his story.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLIV. BUT ONE CHANCE IN A HUNDRED.
-
-
-But we must turn our attention from other interests for awhile to
-follow the fortunes of our unhappy heroine, lovely Floy.
-
-How sadly her fortunes had altered since we first saw her flashing
-through the streets of Mount Vernon on her bicycle, a vision of beauty,
-light of heart, and careless as a joyous little humming-bird!
-
-Love and sorrow had come to her as it comes to many, hand in hand,
-saddening her heart and changing her life.
-
-Her life in those weeks with Alva had been widened in its scope. The
-clever and intelligent Alva had taught her many things.
-
-Bitterest of all, she had learned how wide was the gulf of pride that
-yawned between her, a simple poor girl, and the heir of the Beresfords.
-
-Self-exiled in her pride and poverty, she stole away from her luxuriant
-home that summer night, her blue eyes blinded by heavy tears, her heart
-aching in its desolation, yet with no thought of turning back from the
-conflict that lay before her in the struggle for existence.
-
-In that slender, lovely form was embodied indomitable pride and strong
-self-will.
-
-Her heart swelled with bitterness against St. George Beresford, who,
-after pretending to love her with such entire devotion, could be so
-easily swayed from his allegiance by another’s will.
-
-“He was not worthy my love!” she cried bitterly to her heart, as she
-flitted along Fifth Avenue in the glare of the lights, but so plainly
-dressed and heavily veiled that none could notice the wonderful beauty
-that might have attracted unwelcome admiration.
-
-As her flight from Alva’s protection had been carefully planned ever
-since she had heard of St. George’s projected return, Floy had made
-sure of a refuge that, though lowly, would be safe and secure.
-
-In an humble quarter of the city, not very far away from the Beresford
-mansion, lived a poor woman who made her living by lace-mending and
-embroidery. The Beresford ladies frequently employed her, and Floy had
-seen her a number of times during her stay with Alva. She knew that the
-woman lived alone very quietly with an aged, bed-ridden mother, and she
-had made private arrangements to go and board with this humble soul for
-a week until she could make arrangements for her future.
-
-To this humble home Floy made her way without accident of any kind, and
-was welcomed by Ruth Bascom, the spinster lace-mender. That night the
-restless little golden head was pillowed on straw instead of down, the
-luxury of yesterday exchanged for the poverty of to-day.
-
-She sat upon the side of the hard cot looking about her with a bitter
-smile, wondering why fortune was so unequally divided in this world,
-and if the Beresfords deserved wealth and happiness any more than she
-and the Bascoms did poverty and pain.
-
-A passionate wish came to her to meet the Beresfords on equal
-grounds--to be rich and grand, to wear jewels and laces, and dance at
-their grand balls.
-
-“They would not pity and scorn me then--they would be glad for their
-son to marry me,” she thought.
-
-The wish grew into a longing as the sleepless hours wore on.
-
-Visions came to her in the long, sultry night--so close and hot in the
-stifling little chamber that she could not rest--of how different life
-might have been if only the wealth that had become only a tradition in
-the family now had not been so strangely lost.
-
-“I should be his equal now. No one would try to part us, and--we should
-be so happy!” she sobbed; and the bitter, bitter tears came in a
-burning shower.
-
-She buried her hot face in the pillow, shuddering, for a wild
-temptation had come to her--one from which she shrunk in terror.
-
-She murmured, faintly:
-
-“It is a terrible risk; but what matter? Life is not so sweet that one
-should greatly prize it, even if goaded to throw it away!”
-
-But she hid her face in her hands, and her slight frame shook as with a
-mortal chill.
-
-A vision had swept over her of the day when she had found her
-beautiful mother cold and dead--dead by her own hand--and how she,
-a weeping child, had been taken to the hearts of the good, kind old
-couple who had loved her so dearly.
-
-“If I died, there would be none to weep for me--none but dear Mrs.
-Banks,” she thought, piteously; and the terrible temptation to risk
-life for the sake of sordid gold overpowered the poor girl who had
-never realized till now the worldly value of the hard, yellow, shining
-metal.
-
-A yearning to be rich and grand like the Beresfords, to meet them on
-equal grounds, to give them scorn for scorn, to flaunt before their
-eyes the devotion of other lovers, overpowered the unhappy girl, who
-knew that there was one chance in a hundred of realizing these radiant
-dreams--one chance which she vowed to strive for despite the grim
-records of sixty years of her ill-fated race.
-
-It was August now, and ten years had passed since a victim had been
-immolated on the grim altar of the Moloch of Suicide Place. Would it
-claim another sacrifice, this insatiable monster? But a few months of
-the fatal year remained.
-
-“Whom the gods wish to destroy they first make mad.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLV. “HOPE DEFERRED MAKETH THE HEART SICK.”
-
-
-Ah, how slowly pass the days and weeks when parted from one we love!
-
- “Oh, absence is the night of love,
- Lovers are very children then,
- Fancy ten thousand feverish ills
- Till their loved one returns again!”
-
-Beresford knew all the meaning of the poet’s plaint as the slow days
-and nights dragged their weary lengths along without tidings of Floy.
-
-For, though a week had passed away, Landon had no encouraging news to
-give.
-
-The suspense began to tell on the weakened nerves of the impatient
-lover, and his improvement became less marked as hope and expectation
-became dulled in his heart.
-
-But in vain they urged him to desert the hot city for the cool breezes
-of Newport.
-
-“It would seem like deserting my darling. I can not go until I find
-her,” he answered, resolutely; and so the burning August days found
-them lingering still in the city, though the aristocratic avenue was
-deserted save for them. They would not leave him there to fret and
-grieve alone over his trouble.
-
-He was bitterly impatient over his lingering weakness that prevented
-him from taking an active part in the search for Floy.
-
-“Be patient, dear; Mr. Landon will surely find her soon!” Alva would
-exclaim each day, her own heart aching in sympathy with his pain.
-
-She brought from Floy’s room, for his eyes to feast on, the books the
-young girl had read and marked, and it was a melancholy joy to him to
-read every line her dear eyes had rested on or her pencil marked. It
-seemed to bring their sundered hearts closer together.
-
-One day she chanced on a little blank-book in which Floy had been wont
-to scribble her girlish fancies when alone, and she found that many of
-her sweet thoughts had been clothed in poetic diction.
-
-Poetry is the natural language of love, and Floy, in her sorrow, had
-fallen so often into this tender speech, that Alva’s tears fell like
-rain as she read the simple lines.
-
-There was one little poem that bore date the very day of St. George’s
-home-coming, so she could not doubt that it was written for her brother.
-
-“Who would have dreamed that bright, arch little Floy had such depths
-of womanly tenderness in her nature?” she exclaimed, when telling St.
-George about the sweet little verses.
-
-“You will let me see them!” he cried, eagerly; and Alva assented,
-saying:
-
-“Yes, for I am sure they were composed by Floy herself, and intended
-for you, my dear. They are very simple and sad, and perhaps have but
-little literary merit, yet they breathe the love and constancy of a
-noble heart.”
-
-She gave him the little book to read, and he turned the pages as though
-they were something sacred, for here and there they were blistered with
-Floy’s sad tears.
-
-The letter that Floy had left for Alva had told but little of her love,
-and breathed only her indomitable pride. How different was the little
-book that in her hurry she had forgotten to take away!
-
-Every tender word found an echo in St. George’s devoted heart, and
-when he came to the page that bore date of his home-coming, he was not
-ashamed of the tears that rose when he read the sad and tender lines so
-full of her love and sorrow and tenderness.
-
-“YOU WILL KNOW.
-
- “When lighter loves shall fail you in your need,
- When the prop you lean on proves a broken reed,
- When wrong and falsehood cause your heart to bleed;
-
- “When all the world seems hollow, cold, and dark,
- When for one tender voice you vainly hark,
- When quenched in night seems Love’s ethereal spark;
-
- “And when, heart-broken, you remember me,
- The love forsaken in youth’s wanton glee,
- To roam the wide world fickle, fancy free;
-
- “And you return repentant and forlorn,
- Shamed in your soul that ever you were born,
- Scarred with the lash of heartless worldings’ scorn;
-
- “And when you find, despite the cruel past,
- The patient heart that held your image fast,
- Forgiving all, then you will know at last;
-
- “How I have loved you, how my heart has kept
- Its faith through unfaith, though of joy bereft
- When naught but hope and memory were left;
-
- “How I have loved you when I dry your tears,
- And calm your wild remorse and anxious fears,
- And point your hopes to brighter future years.”
-
-St. George read the sad words over and over till they were imprinted on
-his memory. They had the greatest fascination for him in their hopeless
-love and sorrow.
-
-He tried to write some verses in reply to them, but after many efforts
-he was chagrined to find that he did not possess the least poetic
-faculty. He could rhyme “love” with “dove” to be sure, but the lines
-were not even.
-
-He threw aside the pencil, crying, tenderly:
-
-“Oh, my little love, how cruelly you have misunderstood me! But only
-let me find you again, bonnie Floy, and I will show you that I, too,
-can love with changeless constancy.”
-
-But oh, how far away that blessed time seemed; for Floyd Landon failed
-to find any clew to the beautiful runaway, and at last he appeared at
-the house saying rather abruptly that he wished to give up the case.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLVI. “THE HOUSE IS HAUNTED.”
-
-
-Beresford could find no words in which to express his surprise and
-chagrin.
-
-He could only stare, speechlessly, at the detective waiting for an
-explanation.
-
-He saw that Landon looked pale and nervous.
-
-“You are ill!” he exclaimed, at last, as if that explained all.
-
-“No, I am not ill, but--I--have had--a great shock--so that I can not
-bring myself to go on with the search for Miss Fane. You must employ
-some one else.”
-
-“But who can succeed where you have failed, Landon? You, the bravest,
-cleverest detective in New York!”
-
-The detective smiled, as if gratified at this praise, then sighed:
-
-“You would not call me brave if you knew all. You could hardly credit
-it, that a New York detective, in this prosaic nineteenth century,
-could feel a fear of--the supernatural!”
-
-He paled and shuddered as at some ghastly recollection, then continued:
-
-“I am coward, I confess it, Mr. Beresford. I that never flinched at
-the sight of danger in mortal shape, have struck my colors and fled
-from--ghosts!”
-
-“Explain!” cried the young man, anxiously; then seeing the extreme
-pallor of his visitor, hastily rang for wine. “Drink; you will feel
-better,” he said.
-
-Landon gulped down half a glass, and the color returned to his pallid
-face, as he said:
-
-“I have been searching Suicide Place again for Miss Fane.”
-
-“Yes?” eagerly.
-
-“I have not found the missing girl, Mr. Beresford, but I have learned
-that the gossips of Mount Vernon told the truth when they declared that
-Suicide Place is haunted by evil spirits!”
-
-Every word dropped separately with awful emphasis, and Landon’s face,
-white and solemn, with deep, troubled eyes, attested his implicit faith
-in his own declaration.
-
-Beresford was too shocked to reply. He waited mutely for more.
-
-Landon drained his glass, and continued:
-
-“When I had searched New York vainly for a week, I concluded that Miss
-Fane had perhaps ventured back to Suicide Place. I went down there
-three days ago. The very first night I made a startling discovery.”
-
-“What?”
-
-“I found that Otho Maury and his eldest sister, the beautiful Maybelle,
-were in the habit of spending the wee small hours of each night
-secretly within the portals of Suicide Place.”
-
-“Great heavens! for what sinister purpose, Landon?”
-
-“It occurred to me that they had somehow imprisoned Miss Fane in the
-house, and were keeping her there to force her consent to a marriage
-with Otho, who is madly in love with the little beauty.”
-
-“It is very probable. But you--you found out----”
-
-“No.”
-
-As that strange word dropped from the detective’s lips, Beresford
-glared at him as if he would spring at his throat.
-
-“You--you dared to come away and leave her to their mercy, you coward!”
-he groaned.
-
-Landon paled and shuddered, but he fronted the other’s wrath
-fearlessly, answering quietly:
-
-“I am not angry at your harsh epithets, for--my God! how can you
-understand?”
-
-“Explain then before I leave this house to go to her assistance!”
-thundered Beresford, in deadly anger, overcome by the thought of Floy
-in the power of her relentless enemies.
-
-What would they do to her, his hapless darling? Would they kill her,
-or, perhaps, more terrible still, force her into an abhorred marriage
-with Otho Maury?
-
-His senses whirled with his misery, and he was on the verge of falling,
-when Landon caught him, pushing him back into his seat.
-
-“Listen to me one moment,” he cried, and continued: “I have done that
-any man could do, but I have failed to follow the wretches to their
-lair. In that grim old house there is some malign influence that drives
-the bravest man back to the threshold half mad with horror. What is
-it? It is haunted; that is why! No, I have seen nothing, but--the
-spirits of the damned haunt that house as surely as we two live and
-breathe. If you could hear them, Mr. Beresford, those sounds of woe
-that echo through the long corridors and empty rooms, that fiend’s
-laugh that chills your blood like ice, and drives you back, shuddering
-from the threshold, out into the cool darkness of the summer night so
-sweet and peaceful, you would no longer cry out coward; you, too, would
-turn and fly.”
-
-“Not I, Landon; not I. All the hordes of hell assembled could not
-frighten me back from my darling in peril!”
-
-“You think so. Let me tell you what I have seen. I have watched them
-go in before me, Otho and his sister, and as I retreated they would
-rush past me in terror great as mine. I have seen her three nights fall
-swooning on the wet grass. He would revive her, coax her, and hand in
-hand, encouraging each other, they would re-enter, perhaps overcoming
-their fears, and remain for hours, always leaving before daylight and
-skulking home unseen. Braver than I, you say? Yes, but they were two, I
-was only one. At last I could bear it no longer; I came away. I ask no
-recompense; I resign the terrible quest.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLVII. “LIFE IS SO SAD!” CRIED FLOY.
-
-
-Floyd Landon’s nerves were so shaken by his experiences at Suicide
-Place, that no entreaties could induce him to go on with the search for
-Floy.
-
-His usual clear head and steady nerves had apparently deserted him. The
-truth was, that he was on the verge of a severe illness that seized on
-him that night and prostrated him for several weeks.
-
-When he was gone, the impatient lover confided all to his family, and
-announced his immediate departure for Mount Vernon.
-
-“I shall take a posse of men and explore the old house by daylight. Not
-a nook or cranny shall escape me, and if my darling is hidden there,
-she will be found. Indeed, I can not understand why Mr. Landon did not
-do this,” he concluded, with feverish impatience.
-
-“I can not let you go alone. I will accompany you!” exclaimed Alva,
-eagerly; and the offer was eagerly accepted.
-
-They started for Mount Vernon within the hour, and on arriving went at
-once to a hotel.
-
-What was Beresford’s astonishment to meet there a person whom, in the
-agitation of his troubles, he had almost forgotten--his interesting
-_compagnon du voyage_--Lord Alexander Miller!
-
-The nobleman’s fair, handsome face had acquired a deeper cast of
-pensiveness than before. His splendid blue eyes were grave and sad, but
-they kindled with admiration when they rested on the brilliant beauty
-of Alva as St. George presented him to his sister.
-
-When he saw St. George’s start of surprise, he smiled and said:
-
-“I see you had almost forgotten me, Mr. Beresford.”
-
-“Not so; but I was not expecting to meet you here--although I remember
-now you told me when we parted that you were coming to Mount Vernon.”
-
-“Yes; I have been here ever since, and am just now leaving. In fact, my
-cab is waiting for me at the door.”
-
-“Shall we not meet you in New York on our return?”
-
-“Perhaps so. I have not forgotten your invitation, but I have felt too
-depressed to leave here before. The truth is, I came here expecting
-to see some dear--friends. But I have had a great shock. I found them
-dead.”
-
-There was a note of pain in his voice, and Alva’s heart throbbed with a
-strange sympathy, he seemed so grave, so sad.
-
-He resumed, after a moment, wearily:
-
-“I feel so unsettled, I scarcely know what to do. My first impulse was
-to return to England, but I have been lingering on here till now, so
-I suppose I shall do America before I go home. My present plan is to
-go to Newport at the pressing invitation of some Americans I met last
-spring in London.”
-
-“We, too, go to Newport as soon as my business here is concluded; so we
-may meet again soon,” exclaimed St. George, with real pleasure.
-
-“I am glad of that--so it is _au revoir_, and not good-bye,” smiled the
-Englishman, lifting his hat in farewell ere he turned and descended the
-steps to the waiting carriage.
-
-Alva’s eyes followed him with frank pleasure--not only that he was
-the handsomest man she had ever seen, but because something about him
-recalled to her the loved and lost one of her girlhood’s dreams.
-
-“How like, how strangely like!” she thought, with silent pain.
-
-And somehow her thoughts followed him on his way with a kindly interest
-just for the sake of the frank blue eyes that had looked at her gently
-like the eyes of her dead lover--dead, but not forgotten.
-
-And as Alva’s thoughts followed him with a strange interest, so did the
-handsome Englishman’s fancy return to her during his brief journey to
-New York, dwelling with pleasure on her beauty.
-
-“What a magnificent creature! The most beautiful American I ever saw!
-There was soul in those large dark eyes--soul and feeling as of one who
-has suffered! But what sorrow could come to the beautiful heiress, Miss
-Beresford?” he wondered, with deep sympathy, resolving that he would be
-very certain to accept her brother’s invitation, for the sake of seeing
-her again.
-
-She was still in his thoughts, and his blue eyes had a dreamy look as
-he left the train and sought a carriage to convey him to a hotel.
-
-It was late afternoon, and the great city was a Babel of noise and
-confusion.
-
-Shaking off the spell thrown over him by Alva’s charms, he leaned from
-the window of the carriage, watching the unfamiliar scene with curious
-eyes.
-
-The next moment he became the witness of an accident that thrilled him
-with alarm.
-
-A beautiful young girl, who had attempted to cross the street, had been
-knocked down by a reckless bicyclist, who, with shameless indifference
-to what he had done, hurried on his way ere he could be arrested.
-
-The girl, who was carrying a small traveling-bag, as though on her way
-to the station, lay helpless where she had fallen, the blood trickling
-down her face from a cut on her white temple.
-
-In a moment the Englishman had stopped the carriage. He sprung out and
-caught up the unconscious girl from her perilous position in the middle
-of the street in the surge of hurrying vehicles, and carried her to the
-sidewalk.
-
-A knot of people gathered around, gazing in pity and admiration at the
-lovely face in its frame of rippling golden hair.
-
-A compassionate woman took some water and bathed the blood from the
-wounded temple, exclaiming, angrily:
-
-“It is a shame that that rude fellow was not arrested for running down
-this sweet girl! She might have been killed!”
-
-She bound a soft white handkerchief about the wound, and continued:
-
-“Does anybody know her? She ought to be taken home or to the hospital.
-Oh! so you are coming to, miss?”
-
-The girl had indeed opened two large blue, wondering eyes upon the
-anxious group that surrounded her.
-
-“Are you hurt much?” inquired the kind though loquacious woman, helping
-Floy--for it was our little heroine--in her efforts to rise.
-
-Floy was now on her feet, but ghastly pale and trembling.
-
-She answered, faintly:
-
-“No, no; only my head. But I feel very weak. I--I must sit down a
-minute.”
-
-“Drink this,” said some one, proffering a glass of water.
-
-She looked up into the face of a fair, handsome man, and felt a thrill
-of subtle pleasure at his gaze.
-
-When she had drained the glass, he added, kindly:
-
-“My carriage is here; permit me to take you to your destination.”
-
-Floy knew that it was not safe to trust strangers usually; but the
-voice and face of this one were so noble they inspired instant
-confidence, so she answered, gratefully:
-
-“I will thank you very much,” and, with a grateful smile at the woman,
-she followed him to the carriage, saying: “I was on my way to the
-station, to go away; but I feel so shaken that I had better postpone my
-trip till to-morrow;” and she named the address of Ruth Bascom, with
-whom she had been staying while she rallied her courage to return to
-Mount Vernon.
-
-It was a long distance, and a sudden mutual attraction between them
-made the pair very confidential.
-
-“I am so thankful your injuries are so slight. You might have been
-killed,” he began; and the girl answered, sadly enough:
-
-“It would not have mattered much; life is so sad.”
-
-“Sad? For one so young, and--pardon me--so lovely?” exclaimed her new
-friend, in surprise.
-
-Floy answered, out of the bitterness of her sad heart:
-
-“I am only a poor orphan, sir, with no relatives and but few friends.
-To such a one life offers little happiness.”
-
-“That is true,” assented the nobleman, with keen sympathy; and a great
-wave of tenderness swept over him for the lovely, hapless child of
-misfortune.
-
-He looked at her simple dress, and guessed that she was poor as well as
-orphaned.
-
-He, too, was almost alone in life; but he was rich, so he had many
-friends. We can always count our friends when we are rich.
-
-She seemed little more than a child to this man of forty years, and he
-felt as if he would like to draw the golden head against his shoulder
-and tell her she should be his child, his dear adopted little daughter,
-if she would, and that poverty and sorrow, those grim twins, should
-never come near her any more.
-
-But he feared to startle her by an abrupt avowal of his benevolent
-desire, lest he should arouse distrust in her girlish mind, she looked
-so timid and innocent as she sat there by his side, so he decided not
-to speak to her abruptly of his wish.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLVIII. A STRANGE ROMANCE.
-
-
-He said, with a long-drawn sigh:
-
-“Life is sad to many, my dear little girl, and perhaps I have had as
-sad an experience as any.”
-
-She looked at him with questioning eyes, and, although he was usually
-very quiet and reserved, after the English nature, the lovely face drew
-him so strangely to her that he continued:
-
-“Suppose we compare notes. I will tell you what a great sorrow I have
-had in my life, and then you may tell me your story.”
-
-Floy did not reply, and he saw her rosy under lip quiver as if she
-repressed a sob with difficulty.
-
-She was thinking with pride and pain:
-
-“I can never tell this kind and noble gentleman the story of my
-blighted love-dream. I do not believe that he could understand a nature
-so ignoble, so fickle as that of the handsome lover I trusted so
-fondly, and who failed me so cruelly in the end. His name shall never
-pass my lips either in praise or blame, although I never can forget
-him.”
-
-Her new friend continued in a clear, low voice, just audible above the
-rumble of their carriage-wheels on the stony street:
-
-“But I have not told you who I am yet, so perhaps I had better
-introduce myself. My name is Miller. I am an Englishman, and but a few
-months ago inherited a title and large estate from my father, who was a
-peer of the realm.”
-
-“You are great and rich!” exclaimed Floy; and he caught a note of
-disappointment in her voice, and wondered at it.
-
-He continued his story by saying:
-
-“Wealth and position do not always bring happiness. They stood in the
-way of mine.”
-
-“And of mine,” thought Floy, in silent sympathy, while he went on:
-
-“Eighteen years ago--ah, me! how long it seems!--I was the heir
-apparent to my father, a powerful noble, and a member of parliament. I
-was his only son, and all his hopes centered in me. My mother was dead,
-and I used to spend much of my time with a favorite aunt in London,
-who had two charming children. I met there a beautiful American girl
-recently orphaned, who was employed as a governess. We loved at first
-sight.”
-
-“It is a great pity for the rich and poor to fall in love with each
-other. It can not end happy!” cried Floy, out of the bitterness of her
-own experience.
-
-“How cynically you speak! Has the world already made you so wise?”
-exclaimed Lord Miller, in surprise; but Floy blushed without replying,
-unwilling to betray herself further.
-
-And again he took up the thread of his story:
-
-“I see that you understand what a _mésalliance_ it would be considered
-for the heir to a title to marry a poor governess, though she was pure
-as an angel and beautiful as a princess. I knew it all too well, but
-love would not listen to reason. I won her promise to be mine, and
-then, hopeless of gaining my father’s consent to be married, persuaded
-my darling to elope with me. Her consent was hardly won, but she became
-my bride at a little English church, and we went to live in a pretty
-cottage home pending my forgiveness by my father. Alas! it was never to
-be won. My father cursed me, and drove me from his presence, swearing
-that I should never have a penny from him, and that I should live on
-the beggarly two hundred a year that I inherited as a legacy from my
-mother. My aunt was also obdurate, and would have nothing to do with
-us. In fact, we got the cold shoulder from all our former friends.”
-
-“The rich are as cruel as death!” murmured Floy.
-
-“Not all of them, dear child, as I shall convince you by and by,”
-returned Lord Miller, wondering what cruel experience had made her so
-harsh and bitter, and resolving that she should be his adopted child if
-she would consent.
-
-She looked up at him with admiring blue eyes, and added:
-
-“I am glad that you were brave enough to marry your love, in spite of
-the opposition of your rich relations. Not many a young man would be so
-brave and true.”
-
-He said to himself, shrewdly:
-
-“This lovely child has had a romance in her life already. The pain of
-an aching heart throbs through her bitter little speeches. Her pride
-has been wounded by some vulgar rich person, no doubt.”
-
-And he looked tenderly at the little beauty, while he said:
-
-“There are plenty of young men who would marry the girl they love in
-spite of the whole world. I am glad I was one of them, and I had two
-years of almost perfect happiness with my darling--two years in which a
-lovely little daughter came to us--a girl who would be about as old as
-you, my child, if she had lived. Alas! she is dead--she and her mother!”
-
-His voice trembled, his face grew pale, she read keen despair in his
-dark-blue eyes.
-
-“I must hasten with my story,” he cried, mournfully. “I have told you
-I was happy with her only two years. Well, at the end of that time my
-father sent for me to come down to one of his estates in the country--a
-dreary place in Cornwall that we seldom visited, and that was half a
-ruin. We thought--my wife and I--that he meant to forgive us at last,
-and I went joyfully, for I did not know he had a heart of stone.
-
-“I met him at that grim old pile of ruins, and he tried to bribe
-me to divorce my darling wife and desert my child. When I refused
-indignantly, he--can you imagine anything so horrible?--made his
-minions thrust me into a dungeon of the old castle, and swore to me I
-should die there unless I consented to his plan.
-
-“I steadily refused, and I remained his prisoner almost fifteen years,
-while he gave it out to the world that I had wearied of my American
-wife and gone to travel in far countries.
-
-“Is it not a wonder that my heart did not break in those cruel years?
-At last Heaven took pity on my tears and prayers, and stretched my
-inhuman parent on a bed of death. Then he had me brought to his
-bedside, and implored my pardon for what he had done, after confessing
-that my poor wife, believing his diabolical tale that I had deserted
-her, had eked out a toilsome existence for herself and babe in London
-for a few years, then returned to her native land, and he knew not what
-had been her fate thereafter.
-
-“How could I forgive him his cruel work? I fell in a swoon by his
-bedside, and before I revived he died, and went to meet the judgment
-of the wicked. Then I set about finding my darlings. I wrote to her
-old home in Mount Vernon, New York, and received no reply. I searched
-London over for months, and with no success, so I determined to come to
-America. I went to my wife’s ancestral home, Nellest Farm, and found it
-was deserted. I made inquiries, and learned that my wife, Mrs. Fane,
-as she called herself, had died the terrible death of the suicide ten
-years before--that my daughter Florence was taken care of by some
-kindly neighbor who only lately met death by a terrible accident!”
-
-“No--no; I am your daughter Florence, dearest father!” cried Floy, in
-joyous excitement.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XLIX. “SOMETHING TERRIBLE!”
-
-
-Leaving Floy to explain matters to her new-found father, we must return
-to Mount Vernon and follow our hero in his search for his missing love.
-
-At his hotel, which was located within a square of the Maury mansion,
-he found that the all-absorbing subject of conversation was of
-the disasters that had befallen the Maury family within the last
-twenty-four hours.
-
-The great importing house of Maury & Co. had failed yesterday, and the
-head of the house had fallen dead of a stroke of apoplexy.
-
-And following on this calamity to the devoted wife and family was the
-mysterious disappearance of Otho and Maybelle.
-
-Last evening they had retired early to their rooms, seemingly
-prostrated with grief over the death of their kind, indulgent parent.
-
-This morning they were missing, and no clew to them could be found.
-
-When St. George Beresford heard this news his heart sunk within him in
-prophetic dread.
-
-Knowing what he did of Otho and Maybelle’s nocturnal wanderings at
-Suicide Place, he could come to but one conclusion.
-
-Floy was their prisoner, as Landon had suspected, and fearing
-detection, they had spirited her away to another place.
-
-“We have come too late!” he cried, bursting into Alva’s presence in a
-quiver of emotion, and falling wearily into a chair.
-
-“No--no; you must not tell me so,” she exclaimed, with keen regret;
-and then he poured out the whole story.
-
-Alva saw the situation in all its terror. She did not know what to say
-to her brother, but she saw that she must offer him some comfort to
-save him from utter despair.
-
-He had grown frightfully pale, and the despair in his beautiful eyes
-made her heart ache.
-
-It seemed to her as if his very life was bound up in his sweetheart
-Floy--as if the failure to find her would surely break his heart.
-
-She could not permit him to give up hope, although she herself had
-almost lost heart.
-
-“You must not lose heart like this. That old house must be searched!”
-she cried, with such cheerful eagerness that he was inspired with fresh
-courage.
-
-“Then I will go at once!” he cried, starting up.
-
-“The sooner the better,” agreed Alva; and within an hour they were on
-their way, Alva choosing to accompany him, because she wished to be on
-the spot to solace his sorrow if he failed to find Floy.
-
-She was determined to do all she could for him, openly blaming herself
-for the flight of the girl.
-
-“It was my idle chatter to her that made her lose faith in him and run
-away, so I must do what I can to atone,” she said.
-
-At the very last they decided to go alone.
-
-St. George remembered the gruesome character of Suicide Place, and how
-he had heard that no one could be persuaded to go there for love or
-money.
-
-Besides, he shrunk from creating a useless sensation, for he had little
-hope now of finding his darling there.
-
-“You know all the terrible things that Landon told me. Are you willing
-to risk the horrors of the place?” he asked Alva, anxiously.
-
-Alva was a magnificent woman, in high health and with strong nerves.
-She laughed at her brother’s question.
-
-“I am not at all afraid that the ghosts will rout _me_!” she replied,
-gayly.
-
-So they ordered a carriage to take them out, and the driver was almost
-petrified with astonishment when they told him to drive past Suicide
-Place.
-
-It was nearing sunset when they reached the grim old building in its
-splendid grove of trees, and again the driver gasped with amazement
-when told to stop there.
-
-“We are going to walk through that splendid grove,” explained Alva,
-carelessly.
-
-“But, begging your pardon, miss, surely you don’t know what an awful
-name the place bears. I wouldn’t set foot inside that gate for a
-thousand dollars, poor as I am!” cried the man, in consternation.
-
-“Oh, yes, I _do_ know all about the place, but I don’t believe those
-spook tales, and my brother and I are determined to explore those
-grounds so that we can boast of our bravery hereafter. So you may wait
-for us here,” laughed Alva; and she was vastly amused when she saw the
-disgusted man drive off to the opposite side of the road so as to be as
-far as possible from the place.
-
-But as she went in through the gates, out of the glory of the August
-sunlight that flooded the west, into the heavy shallows of the dark
-grove, the smile faded from Alva’s ruby lips, and a subtle premonition
-of evil began to weigh on her spirits.
-
-As for St. George, he was remembering the first time he came here--that
-May night that seemed so long ago now, when he had followed Floy,
-warned of her peril by that strange dream, and saved her from the
-insults of Otho Maury.
-
-How freshly it all came back--the sweet May night cool with soft spring
-rain, the breeze laden with odors of wet lilacs tossing their purple
-plumes against the windows.
-
-How sweet she had been! how grateful, bonnie little Floy! He
-remembered, as if it were last night, their ride home, and how they had
-parted at the door betrothed lovers! He could still feel that sweet,
-dewy kiss on his lips in all its divine bliss, and he stifled a bitter
-groan as he remembered all that had come and gone since then, parting
-them so cruelly from each other.
-
-He felt Alva shudder as she clung to his arm, and looking down at her
-face, saw that it was pale and grave, with somber eyes.
-
-“Alva, you are ill, or frightened!” he cried, anxiously.
-
-“No, no; go on!” she answered, urging him on, and trying to shake off
-her strange depression.
-
-The spell fell over St. George, too, and icy fingers seemed to clutch
-at his heart. He muttered, in a strange voice:
-
-“I--I am not a coward, Alva; I do not wish to turn back; but I have a
-feeling that we are going to confront--something terrible.”
-
-“Yes, yes; but--go on!” she whispered back, with white lips.
-
-They moved slowly, arm in arm, around the winding walk toward the side
-of the house, as St. George had gone that first night, toward the side
-door.
-
-Everything was so still they could hear the beating of their own hearts.
-
-“The door stands ajar. Perhaps I had better go in alone. You are
-nervous, Alva,” he whispered.
-
-“Not at all; but the place has a depressing influence--doubtless from
-the stories told of it,” she murmured, clinging to him, and, indeed,
-putting her foot first upon the threshold.
-
-They went mutely along the gloomy hall, expecting to hear the silence
-broken by those awful demoniac shrieks of which Landon had told. But
-all was still--awfully still.
-
-Close to them a door swung wide open. They stopped, and looked with
-curious eyes at _what_ lay beyond the threshold--two bodies, white and
-cold in death, lying side by side in a pool of clotted blood that
-showed dark in the sunset light streaming through the open window.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER L. THE LAST VICTIM.
-
-
-It was no wonder that the fiends’ laugh echoed no longer through the
-dark, grim halls of Suicide Place, since its awful Moloch had claimed
-the sacrifice of the sixth decade.
-
-Beresford and his sister stood as if turned to stone upon the
-threshold, gazing in upon that awful sight, on which the sun’s last
-rays flickered dismally, as if in pity.
-
-No wonder Otho and Maybelle had not returned last night! No wonder
-their disappearance remained so deep a mystery! They lay here dead in
-that awful house where scarcely a human foot dared penetrate.
-
-Otho’s stiffened hand lay along the carpet, still grasping the weapon
-with which he had sent a bullet through his heart.
-
-His handsome features, white as marble by contrast with his jetty hair
-and mustache, showed ghastly now, with the fallen lower jaw and the
-half-open dark eyes, that held frozen in their unseeing upward gaze an
-expression of hate, as if they had looked last on some abhorred sight.
-
-It was a tragedy to shake the strongest nerves, and they turned with
-relief toward Maybelle, who looked more natural, her eyes and lips
-closed, only her stillness and corpse-like pallor betraying that death
-was there. Above her heart was a clot of dried blood that had flowed
-from a dagger-thrust given by her own hand, for just beneath her touch
-lay the shining steel.
-
-Alva and St. George contemplated the awful sight in horror too deep
-for words. With their arms about each other, they gazed and gazed,
-shuddering and trembling with pity, for their generous hearts forgot
-the wrong-doing of the pair in sympathy for the strange fate that had
-overtaken them.
-
-At last rousing himself to the exigencies of the moment, Beresford
-sighed heavily and said:
-
-“We must go and tell the driver of this awful discovery, and send him
-back to Mount Vernon with the news.”
-
-They went to the driver, who was so astounded he could hardly credit
-the story.
-
-Curiosity conquered his dread of Suicide Place for once, and he
-followed them into the gloomy portals to gaze with awe on the sickening
-sight of the two suicides, then willingly agreed to drive back into
-town to spread the news and summon the coroner.
-
-Alva insisted on remaining with her brother.
-
-“We have not found Floy yet, you know,” she said.
-
-“Shall we resume our search?” he asked.
-
-“It would be better than remaining in this room,” she shuddered, and
-was turning away, when her pitying gaze, that had rested on Maybelle’s
-ghastly face, suddenly returned to it in amazement.
-
-“Look--look!” she cried, wildly. “Her eyelids moved! See, her breast
-heaves! She is not dead! She revives!”
-
-St. George turned back at his sister’s words and saw that they were
-true.
-
-Maybelle was reviving.
-
-Her dark eyes opened wide and rested imploringly on their faces.
-
-“Do not leave me!” she faltered.
-
-They hurried to her side, and Alva lifted the heavy head on her arm
-while Beresford poured a few drops of wine between her lips from a
-flask he had brought with other restoratives in a tiny case.
-
-Maybelle moaned faintly:
-
-“Poor Otho, he is quite dead, is he not? His courage did not fail--like
-mine--at the last.”
-
-Beresford drew a shawl over the dead face reverently, hiding it from
-her sight, and she added:
-
-“When the cold steel pierced my flesh it pained me so I could not drive
-it home to my heart. It fell from my hand and I fainted. But--but--I
-shall die all the same, shall I not?” anxiously.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER LI. “JUST ONE KISS!”
-
-
-“Oh, we hope not!” they answered, soothingly, and raised her gently,
-placing her on a soft couch by the window, where the summer breeze
-could caress her pale brow.
-
-“Oh, how I have prayed and prayed for some one to come,” she continued.
-“Ever since midnight I have lain here fainting and reviving, fainting
-and reviving, too weak to rise, and longing for water to cool my
-parched throat. Oh, thank you, thank you, how sweet and cool it is!
-Oh, what a wretched day! When I heard your steps and voices coming, I
-fainted from pure joy!”
-
-She did not seem surprised at their coming. Perhaps she guessed in some
-way at the reason.
-
-Beresford stooped over her with anguish in his eyes.
-
-“I must ask you one question,” he cried, “and as you hope for Heaven,
-if you die, I implore you, answer it truly. Is Florence Fane in this
-house?”
-
-“She is not. That is true,” answered Maybelle, growing paler at this
-reminder of her successful rival.
-
-“Where is she, then? Do you know?”
-
-“I swear I do not know,” she replied, faintly, and he read truth in her
-beautiful eyes.
-
-She was strangely beautiful in her pallor and pain, and Alva thought
-for a moment how strange it was that her brother had not loved
-charming Maybelle before he met Floy.
-
-But in the next moment she sighed to herself:
-
-“There is no accounting for Love’s vagaries. I am glad my brother loved
-little Floy instead of imperious Maybelle.”
-
-Beresford looked at the poor girl with pitying eyes. The knowledge of
-her hopeless love for himself softened his heart, and he said, gently:
-
-“Why did you attempt this terrible deed? What malign influence drove
-you to self-murder?”
-
-She shuddered and closed her eyes. He thought she was going to faint
-again, and reproached himself for tormenting her by such questions.
-
-But Maybelle opened her eyes again, and said, solemnly:
-
-“I will tell you the grim secret of Suicide Place, for perhaps I am
-dying, and the story should be known, and the old building torn down to
-set at rest an unquiet spirit. Floy knows it all, I am sure, but I do
-not think she would ever tell.”
-
-“You may exhaust yourself,” he objected, though his curiosity was on
-the _qui vive_.
-
-“No; I shall not talk more than is necessary.” She swallowed some more
-wine held to her lips by his hand, and began: “Perhaps you have heard
-that the owners of this property--Floy’s ancestors--were very rich long
-ago?”
-
-“Yes, I have heard of old Jasper Nellest who was so miserly, and yet
-died poor, and left his descendants nothing but this property that
-seemed afterward to be banned by a curse,” he replied.
-
-“Yes, that is the gist of the story,” answered Maybelle, sighing.
-“That old man died rich, but he had turned all he owned into yellow,
-shining, golden coin. But he did not mean to cheat his heirs of their
-inheritance, only he died suddenly before he could tell them where the
-treasure was hidden. Well, his punishment is to haunt his old home,
-vainly trying to reveal the secret he carried to the grave.”
-
-“Can this be true?” cried Alva in wonder.
-
-“It is true,” answered Maybelle. “I have seen him again and again, and
-it is horrible!”
-
-She paused and glanced half fearfully at the door, muttering:
-
-“But, no, no--he will be shocked at the evil he has wrought, he will
-not venture back for long, long years. It has always been so, they say.”
-
-They listened eagerly, devouring every word, wondering if her strange
-story could be true.
-
-“You doubt me!” cried Maybelle, reading their faces. “Well, I am too
-weak to waste words trying to convince you. I can only tell what I know
-in the briefest fashion.”
-
-She rested a little while, then resumed her story:
-
-“This old man--this miser--has surely hidden his gold somewhere in
-this house, but he has not the power of speech, only of strange,
-demoniacal laughter. It is this way: Some night in wandering through
-the long corridor--always the long corridor--you come upon an old man
-chuckling, gibbering to himself. You stop, you stare in terror, and
-he spreads abroad his lean hands. You see grouped about him, as in a
-golden haze, open chests of golden coin--think of it, _great chests
-of gold!_--and the sight fires you with a mad longing to possess the
-treasure whose existence you thus discover. You gaze spell-bound, but
-the hideous old miser begins to laugh with hideous mirth, gloating over
-his wealth, till you fly in deadly terror from the scene. But, alas!
-only to return, goaded by an awful desire to search the old place over
-for the missing gold. You search in vain, and the old miser seems to
-gloat over your failures with his demon laughter; and then--then--the
-rage, the fear, the baffled desire for the treasure--seem to combine to
-drive one mad, so that this”--she shuddered as she pointed at Otho’s
-still form--“comes naturally as the awful _finale_. He--Otho--found it
-all out while seeking Floy, and persuaded me to come with him to seek
-for the chests of gold. Alas, alas!” and with a long, shuddering sigh
-she closed her eyes again.
-
-Alva stroked the dark tresses back from the damp brow, and they looked
-at each other, she and St. George, with wondering eyes that questioned:
-
-“Can this story be true?”
-
-The young man looked from the chamber of horror out at the quiet
-sunset skies, and it seemed to him incredible that such things could be.
-
-But in the face of all that had gone before, and of this present
-tragedy, he was not prepared to deny anything. He could only say to
-Alva:
-
-“It is a strange story.”
-
-Everything began to grow dark in the room before Maybelle spoke again.
-
-She looked wistfully at Beresford, sighing:
-
-“I do not wish to die now, though all the best things of life have
-slipped away from me. But--but I seem to be sinking away.”
-
-“Have you any last words--any wish?” he began.
-
-“Yes, one wish.” She seemed to forget Alva’s presence, or not to care.
-“Will you--kiss me--just once?--I have loved you so!”
-
-Her voice was pathetic in its hopeless yearning, and Alva motioned him
-to obey. She knew that noble little Floy would not grudge this one
-caress to her dying rival.
-
-So Beresford gave the one kiss that was a joyful memory in all
-Maybelle’s future years.
-
-For she did not die as she foreboded.
-
-The room was filled presently with a curious crowd who heard in wonder
-the strange story, and then carried the dead and the living home again
-through the darkening twilight.
-
-Otho and his father were buried side by side, and kind friends cared
-for the helpless Maury family. Mrs. Vere de Vere, always Maybelle’s
-stanch friend, adopted the girl as a daughter, so she never missed the
-wealth she prized so much.
-
-In time Maybelle made the grand match Mrs. Vere de Vere had schemed for
-so long, but it was long years first, and when she married the rich
-politician, it was for ambition, not love. All her proud husband’s
-caresses were not worth as much to her as the memory of one pitying
-kiss.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER LII. ALL THAT FLOY HAD LONGED FOR IN OTHER DAYS WAS HERS
-NOW.--LUCKY LITTLE MORTAL!
-
-
-The Beresfords returned to New York the next day sick at heart and
-dispirited, for the mystery of Floy’s fate was more inexplicable than
-ever.
-
-In twenty-four hours after their return Lord Miller’s card was received.
-
-Mrs. Beresford was out, and St. George was ill again from the fever of
-a baffled hope.
-
-So Alva went down alone to meet the handsome Englishman, and their
-mutual attraction toward each other was strengthened by this interview.
-
-His earnest sympathy with her brother tempted her to confide the story
-of Floy to his sympathetic ears.
-
-He listened in wonder to it all, and then she ended with a sigh:
-
-“He is ill again, my poor brother, and no mortal physician can heal the
-wound from which he suffers--the pain of hopeless love.”
-
-He looked at the bright, beautiful face, wondering how she should know
-so much of what she spoke, then he said, abruptly:
-
-“I wonder if your brother would see me a little while if I could give
-him good news?”
-
-“Good news?” she faltered.
-
-“Yes, of this girl--this Floy Fane. I know where she is to-day.”
-
-Alva almost fainted with joy. He never forgot her looks of gratitude
-and her expressions of joy.
-
-“Come with me!” she cried; and led him to her brother’s rooms.
-
-“I have brought you a physician with news to make you well!” she cried,
-radiantly, to the pale, languid invalid.
-
-And then Lord Miller told them of his _rencontre_ with Floy the night
-of his return to New York, and his discovery that she was his own child.
-
-We must pass over their delight and amazement when the romantic story
-was all told, and he ended by saying:
-
-“I left Floy at the hotel, very busy looking over a few thousand
-dollars’ worth of finery she purchased yesterday, but if you both will
-return with me, I think she will be glad to see you.”
-
-“Are you well enough dear?” inquired Alva, looking at her brother
-doubtfully.
-
-He leaned upon her, his face flushed, his eyes alight with joy.
-
-“I am a new man. I do not feel as if I ever had been ill,” he repeated,
-joyfully.
-
-So leaving an explanation for their parents, should they return in
-their absence, Alva and her brother accompanied Lord Miller to the
-Fifth Avenue Hotel in search of Floy.
-
-“And to think how near she was to me while I was breaking my heart over
-her loss!” thought the happy lover.
-
-He wondered if Floy would be glad to see him again, and his heart
-throbbed a happy response. He had the greatest confidence in his
-darling’s truth.
-
-“Lady Florence is in her own parlor,” said the servant whom Lord Miller
-asked for his daughter.
-
-Lady Florence! How strange that sounded to Alva and St. George! Yet it
-was her rightful title now.
-
-Little Floy was never to know again the ills of poverty and loneliness.
-All that she had sighed for in other days was hers now--love, wealth,
-position. Lucky little mortal!
-
-She had been amusing herself all day trying on her new dresses and
-jewels, but after all they did not fill her tender little heart. There
-was an ache there all the time because of her grief for her fickle
-lover.
-
-“I wish that he could see me now. This gown is so becoming,” she
-thought, artlessly, rejoicing in the possession of the cool white robe
-so soft and billowy in its fine laces and streaming ribbons.
-
-At that moment three people were at the door, and Lord Miller opened it
-without knocking.
-
-“Oh, let us wait outside!” cried Alva, with a romantic impulse, drawing
-back as St. George crossed the threshold.
-
-Neither do we want to make a third at the reunion of the long parted
-lovers, reader, so we will wait outside with the other couple, for we
-can guess at all that passed. Haven’t we all been there ourselves?
-
-Ah! happy love! Is it not a foretaste of Paradise?
-
-Lord Miller found that he had recovered his lovely child only to lose
-her again.
-
-St. George was the most persistent lover in the world.
-
-He pleaded continually for an early marriage.
-
-“Floy is nothing but a child, barely seventeen. Wait till her
-eighteenth birthday,” answered the fond father.
-
-The lover was most unhappy over the year’s probation.
-
-“I can not bear to lose sight of my darling again. I give you warning I
-shall follow you to England when you take her away--ay, to the world’s
-end!” he protested.
-
-Lord Miller answered, laughingly:
-
-“I shall extend you a cordial invitation to be our guest at our English
-home for as long as you please,” and with that the lover had to be
-content, for even his own parents, though they loved Floy so dearly,
-took part against him.
-
-“It is right that her father should have her for a time,” they said;
-and Floy, who adored her noble parent, was well satisfied to have it
-so. She knew quite well, the saucy little darling, that St. George
-would seldom be absent from her side in that year of waiting.
-
-They would not sail for their ancestral home until October, anyway, for
-they had much to do in America.
-
-For one thing, Lord Miller had to seek out his wife’s neglected grave,
-and place a fitting monument above the gentle heart that his father’s
-wickedness had driven wild with despair. The thought of all she had
-suffered would haunt Lord Miller with keen despair as long as he lived.
-
-Then, too, a great force of men was put to work on Suicide Place, to
-tear it down stone by stone to the ground, that its haunting spirit
-should claim no more maddened victims of the craze for gold. Even
-the grove was hewn down, that the very site should be forgotten, and
-Lady Florence presented the farm to Mount Vernon to be turned into a
-pleasure park.
-
-The chests of gold that had been seen in ghastly visions of the night
-by so many poor victims were found to be a reality.
-
-They were walled up in stone beneath the brick flooring of the cellar,
-and contained riches to the amount of half a million.
-
-It seemed like a ghastly legacy to Floy, and she tried to atone for the
-sin of old Jasper Nellest, by devoting more than half of it to works of
-charity.
-
-She had seen so much of the world’s poverty and sorrow while she was
-poor herself, that she knew how to pity and sympathize, and, better
-still, to lend a helping hand.
-
-She did not neglect to search out the good Mrs. Banks, who was now
-adrift on the world since poverty had fallen on the Maury family, and
-oh! what joy it was to the kind soul to see Floy again, whom she had
-mourned as dead.
-
-She rejoiced unselfishly in the girl’s good fortune, and wept when she
-clasped her in her arms, exclaiming:
-
-“You shall come and live with me now, and be rich and grand.”
-
-“Oh, dearie, I could never go away from Mount Vernon and my poor John’s
-grave!” she cried in her simple, faithful fidelity.
-
-Lady Florence wept with her as she answered:
-
-“But I cannot stay here with you now, and I do so want to make you
-happy. I have plenty of money, you know, and I want to give you as much
-as you want.”
-
-“God bless you, my sweet child, for your offer. It will make my heart
-glad just to raise a pretty stone over my husband’s grave, and to go
-back to live in the little cottage again.”
-
-Lady Florence gratified her simple wishes, and settled on her a sum of
-money that kept her in luxury a life-time, with a stout servant to wait
-on her, and an elderly cousin for a companion.
-
-“And next year, you know, auntie, I am to have a grand wedding at our
-English home, Earlscourt, and you shall promise me now that you will
-cross the sea with the Beresfords to see me married,” continued Lady
-Florence, blushingly.
-
-Mrs. Banks was very proud of the invitation, and many good people in
-Mount Vernon envied her because she was so loved by the earl’s fair
-daughter. They forgot that she had earned it all by her goodness to
-the lonely orphan child when her friends were few, and when they had
-sneered at her girlish pranks and given her the soubriquet of Fly-away
-Floy.
-
-Lord Miller would be very lonely when his daughter should leave him for
-her husband’s home, and one day, when he was grieving over it, Floy,
-said, roguishly:
-
-“Get Alva to stay with you when I come away. She would make a
-magnificent countess.”
-
-“The very thing that was in my mind,” he answered, quickly; and before
-he left America he told Alva of his wish.
-
-“If you can be satisfied with a second love, I will make you a devoted
-husband,” he said.
-
-And Alva replied with a like confidence:
-
-“My first love, too, is dead, but you have won my heart. I believe that
-we can be very happy together,” she admitted, frankly.
-
-And because Lady Florence would need her so much in the year before her
-marriage, she consented to an early wedding, and sailed with them in
-October to her new home far across the sea.
-
-THE END.
-
- * * * * *
-
- Glorious Romances
- Thrilling Adventure
- Baffling Mysteries
- Realistic Love
- Tales of the Old West
-
-An extensive list of famous stories by famous authors. Books for every
-reading taste ... at an extremely moderate price.
-
- THE ARTHUR WESTBROOK COMPANY
- Cleveland, Ohio, U. S. A.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Transcriber’s Notes:
-
-Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller was the pen name for Mittie Frances Clark
-Point.
-
-This novel was first serialized in the _Fireside Companion_ story paper
-from July 27, 1895 to October 12, 1895 under the title “Fly-Away Floy,
-the Saucy Little Darling; or, the Mystery of Suicide Place.”
-
-Punctuation has been made consistent.
-
-Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in
-the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors have
-been corrected.
-
-The following changes were made:
-
-p. 97: “and” was assumed for unclear word in original text (save and
-except)
-
-p. 110: “foes” was assumed for unclear word in original text (from her
-foes.)
-
-p. 198: “I” was assumed for missing word in original text (perhaps I
-have)
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Mystery of Suicide Place, by
-Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MYSTERY OF SUICIDE PLACE ***
-
-***** This file should be named 60451-0.txt or 60451-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/4/5/60451/
-
-Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images
-courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University
-(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/))
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-